Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Are you sure?” Wei Wuxian asks for the last time; partly aware Luo Qingyang has already made up her mind.

Luo Qingyang smiles, a small and soft thing. “Yeah, Yuandao, I’m sure.” She teases. “I like this life I’ve made for myself, but I also want to give the other me opportunities for different choices.”

Wei Wuxian isn’t entirely sure what that’s supposed to mean. “I don’t get it.”

Her gaze goes beyond him, setting on little Mianmian, who isn’t little anymore. The woman is going through sword drills patiently, teaching the little kids from the village Luo Qingyang and her husband decided to settle in several years prior. “I wouldn’t trade what I have for anything in the world, Wei-gongzi, and I’m afraid this mentality would heavily implicate on how I make decisions there.” She turns back to him, still smiling. “You want to change things, but I like the way they turned out for me. I would be more of a hindrance than actual help.”

It makes sense. “What if her future changes?”

“Ah,” Luo Qingyang sighs, contemplating, “I believe in her heart. I believe in my heart. She and I, we are the same, so it doesn’t matter if her future changes, because as long as she keeps true to her heart, it is the best outcome possible.”

At that, Wei Wuxian snorts. “You’re a little smug one, aren’t you?”

She laughs out loud, delighted. The lock of gray hairs that frames her face really suits her, now that she has stopped using cultivation to look young. Wei Wuxian knows that in a few years she will look much older, the years finally catching up. “It was the influences in my life, Yuandao.”

Which basically means, ‘You taught me how to be smug, bastard.’

“Who else have you talked to?”

He isn’t quite expecting this question, but he knows Luo Qingyang is trustworthy, so it doesn’t matter if he tells her. She is, probably, the second most trustworthy person he knows, losing only to Lan Wangji. “I talked about it initially to Jiang Cheng.” He answers. It took several years, but he eventually managed to patch up his relationship with his brother. “It was just wishful thinking, you know?”

“I can guess.”

“But then he started getting scrolls and books and I started studying more and more about it and… I realized it could be done. After that, I talked to Lan Zhan, who reminded me Wen Ning could be included, and then I remembered Song-daozhang, and as you’re aware nobody can hide jack shit from Nie-xiong, so I ended up getting a letter and he said he wanted in. After that, there were so many people that I just decided to check on everyone from back then who was still kicking. The more the merrier.”

“Zewu-jun?” She asks with her brows pinched. Wei Wuxian wonders if she knows Lan Xichen is still in seclusion. From the look on her face, she probably does.

Wei Wuxian shrugs. “Let’s say Zewu-jun said no.” He sighs. “Between the two of us, I think he is afraid that if he remembers, he won’t be able to discern the past from the present.”

Lan Xichen is a complicated person, Wei Wuxian has learned it the hard way. He has also learned Lan Wangji deeply resents his brother for doing the same thing their father did when they were children. It was amazing the stark differences between two brothers so similar in appearance. Above everything else, though, Wei Wuxian is glad Lan Wangji was the one who could break through the hard shell GusuLan surrounds their disciples with.

“Well, Mianmian,” he says after a beat of silence, “since you’re not accompanying me in this endeavor, then I shall bid you farewell.” Wei Wuxian speaks with all the flourish he foregoes normally. He bows deeply to Luo Qingyang, and when he straightens himself back up, there are tears in both her and his eyes.

“This is the last time you’ll visit, right?” Her voice is thick with emotion and Wei Wuxian has to school himself not to be carried away too.

“Mn.” He hums, much like Lan Wangji always does, and nods.

Luo Qingyang’s sad smile says it all, “I’m glad I met you, Yuandao.”

“Likewise, Mianmian.”

And then he’s gone, gone to never come back.

~*~

“I was reviewing everything with Lan Zhan yesterday, and everything should work perfectly fine.” Wei Wuxian says as he draws the array on the floor of the Demon-Slaughtering Cave.

“I’m sensing a but.” Nie Huaisang mumbles. “Why am I sensing a but?”

“Because you’re the smartest person in the room and the but is something you have probably already noticed.” He comments, sassy and all. “This is something Lan Zhan and I just figured out, but after a lot of talking we decided that even though it sucks, it isn’t enough to stop us.” The other three look at each other with confused expressions, waiting for Wei Wuxian to finish explaining what he means. It takes a few minutes because he is still working on the array, but eventually, he finishes explaining. “We can’t be sure if we’ll be sent to the same timeline.”

Jiang Wanyin is the first one to react. “What the fuck do you mean by that?”

Lan Wangji sends Jiang Wanyin a glare, which is met by a deep scowl – even if Wei Wuxian and Jiang Wanyin managed to fix their relationship, it never meant Lan Wangji was supposed to start liking Jiang Wanyin. “Ah, Jiang Cheng.” Wei Wuxian taps his nose three times and sighs. “I know it will work and I know it will send us to the past, but not this timeline’s past.”

He walks around the array once, looking attentively at the radicals to be sure he hasn’t gotten anything wrong. “Why not?” Song Zichen is the one who asks.

“Well, if we travel to our original timeline’s past and change it, it means our future selves won’t feel the need to change the past, thus making us not travel back in time, which resets the timeline to its original shape, in which we do go back because shit happened, and so on in a neverending circle, creating a paradox.” Wei Wuxian explains like it is the easiest thing in the world. “In order not to create a paradox, there is only one safe way to go back in time.” He grabs the brush and makes one single correction in the array. “Creating a secondary timeline.”

“Wei Ying is not sure the array will create a single secondary timeline, or more than one.” Lan Wangji adds.

“Honestly,” Wei Wuxian stands up once more and looks at the other ones, rather sheepishly, “it could create one, two, six. The point is, we can’t be sure we’ll be together in the same timeline.”

Jiang Wanyin, at that point, looked outraged. “You still want to go forth with it anyway?”

“Of course I do!” The answer is immediate. “Look at me, Jiang Cheng!” He exclaims and Jiang Wanyin flinches, looking down. “You and I both know better than anyone how much I’ve lived my life for others, so this time, this time I’m going to be selfish.”

Out of the six of them, Song Zichen and Wen Qionglin are fierce corpses, thus looking the way they have back when they died. Lan Wangji and Jiang Wanyin both are among the strongest cultivators of their generations, and neither looks a day older than thirty – even though they are much, much older than that. Nie Huaisang, whose golden core is stronger than everyone suspected yet still weaker than the previous two’s, looks a little older – but not much.

Wei Wuxian, though, is a different story. He has known since the beginning that Mo Xuanyu’s golden core wasn’t developed as well as normal disciples, that it didn’t matter how much he tried, his countdown would go down quicker than the others. That this body would age faster, and his time was limited. This was, albeit not the main, one of the many reasons why Wei Wuxian wanted to go forth with this insane array.

“I don’t have much time left.” He softens his voice to say it, knowing well how much those words hurt half of the people present. “Mo Xuanyu’s body has always been weak.” By then everyone except Lan Wangji is looking down. “Even without a golden core I could handle fighting with my goddamn guts out in my original body, and everyone here knows how many fucking times I have fainted due to overextension ever since I came back. So, yeah, I don’t have much time left.”

Nobody says a thing after that, the heavy weight of Wei Wuxian’s words hanging in the air. Lan Wangji looks outright guilty, a look Wei Wuxian wishes he could wipe out from his face. He knows at that moment there isn’t anything he can do to help, since Lan Wangji is very likely going down a spiral of self-hatred for not standing beside Wei Wuxian all those years back. So he just holds his husband’s hand and squeezes it.

“Just remember our promise.” He whispers, to which everyone else finds a random point in the cave’s wall to look at while Lan Wangji and Wei Wuxian share a kiss. After they part, Wei Wuxian clears his throat loudly, and says, “so, who’s ready to change history?”

~*~

“Jiang Cheng…” Wei Wuxian slurs, head fuzzy with drunkenness. He’s lying over a low table by the right of the Lotus Throne in the Sword Hall. Jiang Wanyin is draped over the throne, looking at an unfocused point on the ceiling. “If we could go back and fix all the stupid shit we’ve done in the past, would you?”

Jiang Wanyin snorts, undignified and carefree – things he never thought he would ever allow himself to be again. “Always.” He takes another swig out of the little wine jug and sighs. “Always.” He repeats.

“Me too.” Wei Wuxian agrees. “I would never let my family die again.” If he is talking about the Jiang or the Wen remnants, Jiang Wanyin isn’t sure. Maybe it’s both.

The following day, Jiang Wanyin starts the quest to find every single array technique that bends time that has ever been documented.

If he finds some rare excerpts on talismans he knows his brother would love to read, that’s, of course, just a coincidence.

~*~

The six of them are at the Unclean Realm, all sitting around a low table drinking tea and eating snacks, while Lan Wangji has several sheets of paper in front of him. He is finishing a page while Wei Wuxian is grinding ink when Nie Huaisang hums. “Do you think we can save people before they fall?” It is a dreaded question, but it is one Wei Wuxian has thought a lot about.

“Yes.” He answers, sliding the ink back to Lan Wangji, who has stopped writing in order to give Wei Wuxian his undivided attention. “Except for Wen Xu and Wen Chao, because those two are rotten from birth, I think everyone else could’ve been different if they’ve grown up under different circumstances.”

Nie Huaisang nods. “I really liked Meng Yao then, he was very clever and very useful. If his reality was different, I’m pretty sure we could actually use his wit to our advantage.”

“Su Minshan was blinded by jealousy after trying so much to be like me. He never realized his strengths lay elsewhere.” Lan Wangji says. “If he learned with Wei Ying, I’m sure we would be an amazing talisman creator.”

Song Zichen looks down, at the black veins on his hands. “Can Xue Yang change?”

Wei Wuxian nods. “His personality was molded by what happened to him and Chang Cian. From what I’ve gathered he was a very naïve child, but after he was taken advantage of, he changed completely. I firmly believe that if Xue Yang grows in a healthy environment, he will actually turn out to be an amazing person. He was very driven.”

“I guess it would be fair.” Nie Huaisang says. “To try and save whoever we can before they can go down too deep, I mean.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

Once it is decided, they go back to listing the past events from all points of view while Lan Wangji keeps on filling pages upon pages with information.

It will be a long week.

~*~

Wei Wuxian is sitting at the Lotus Pier Library Pavilion, almost drowning in scrolls and books. There is so much new information on arrays and talismans, so much stuff he has never thought about before, but now wants to improve. Answers to old questions, answers to new questions, and even more questions. He has so many new ideas he has a hard time deciding where he should start.

“Is it possible?” Jiang Wanyin takes him out of his reverie.

At least a third of the time-bending arrays are shams, but Wei Wuxian has seen at least two scrolls and three books that have the arguments to back it up. He hates feeling it, but there is hope. “Give me a week.” He says. “I’ll give you an answer in a week.”

~*~

Wei Wuxian stretches his muscles, feeling the satisfying pops of his bones, as he enters the Jingshi. Lan Wangji is by the bed, taking off the one too many ornaments he wears on his hair, as well as the Lan forehead ribbon. Wei Wuxian removes his boots and goes directly to his husband, kissing him like he hasn’t seen him in a week – he saw him not even a full shichen[1] ago, but those are details. Lan Wangji smiles that fond smile reserved for Wei Wuxian – and Lan Sizhui sometimes – and nods his head to the small table. “You got a letter.”

“Me?” The information takes him back, as he never gets letters. The only people who talk to him, prefer doing it in person.

Unless.

The letter envelope is thick, which makes Wei Wuxian sigh in a usual display of impatience – he hates long letters. The paper looks normal, but just by touching it and feeling its silkiness, Wei Wuxian knows this is the best quality paper in the market. On the back, there is his name written in calligraphy pretty enough to rival Lan Wangji’s, and there are only three people who can write that pretty and are still alive – one is right beside him, the other is in seclusion, and the third… Well. Wei Wuxian knows by then who it is, but he still turns the envelope around, noticing the dark green with a golden hue stamp and the beast’s head relief in the middle of it.

QingheNie.

“Why would Nie-xiong send me a letter?” His question is more rhetorical than an actual question, seeing as the seal is intact – Lan Wangji doesn’t know why Nie Huaisang would send Wei Wuxian a letter.

He doesn’t wait for an answer, mostly because he knows Lan Wangji will not give him one if he doesn’t know what it is and rips the nice envelope without caring if it would hurt Nie Huaisang’s feelings to see such nice paper being treated like that – serves him right, he should’ve thought about other people’s feeling before using Wei Wuxian’s son and nephew as bait.

(Although by then he and Nie Huaisang have already talked it out, and there was a lot of shouting and blame being thrown left and right, and maybe even a punch or two to settle their differences, in the end, Wei Wuxian can still feel bitter about what lengths Nie Huaisang went to get revenge. Sly bastard.)

There are five folded pages inside the envelope, each one of them filled to the fullest with characters as small as possible. Oh, this is going to be torture. Hell, if he’s about to go through it, might as well bring the person who’s always by his side no matter what with him, so he reads the letter out loud.

“‘Dear Wei-xiong, it has come to my attention you and Jiang-zongzhu have been working on a project together’, wait.” Wei Wuxian pauses. “Heavens I keep forgetting how cunning Huaisang is.”

He keeps on reading, the letter mentioning – although never getting in detail for plausible deniability purposes – Wei Wuxian and Jiang Wanyin’s plans, and how interesting Nie Huaisang has found their little project. It also mentions that if Wei Wuxian wants, he can use QingheNie’s library to its full content – secret library included – as long as he includes Nie Huaisang in the whole endeavor.

It’s not a bad offer. If Wei Wuxian is honest to himself, QingheNie might be the place to house most of the answers to the questions Wei Wuxian still has about the array – if not all. He ponders for a second, exchanging glances with Lan Wangji, who, surprisingly, nods. Well, if Lan Wangji thinks Nie Huaisang can be trusted for this, who is Wei Wuxian to think otherwise?

(Something at the back of Wei Wuxian’s mind comments it has something to do with the prospect of Nie Huaisang being able to save, not only his older brother but possibly his father as well. Nie Huaisang is always trustworthy when the well-being of his family is in check. Wei Wuxian has seen the lengths Nie Huaisang is willing to go just to see his family getting the justice it deserves.)

The letter continues with some random anecdote Wei Wuxian doesn’t have the patience to read but knows he has to because Nie Huaisang never adds anything in his letters that aren’t supposed to mean more than it shows.

And then, reaching the ending of the letter, Nie Huaisang mentions something that – Wei Wuxian has to begrudgingly accept – is a valid point. “‘Have you talked to the ones who will be left behind? Forgive me, Wei-xiong, but I am certain Lan Sizhui, Jin Rulan, Lan Jingyi, and even Ouyang Zizhen would not be very happy if people they love and/or admire were to simply… You know. Take this as a piece of advice from someone who has not done it, and regrets it every day. Talk about it to the ones who will stay.’”

“Nie Huaisang makes a compelling point.” Lan Wangji comments after Wei Wuxian reads the passage and goes quiet.

Wei Wuxian looks down and sighs. “He does.”

~*~

“I never thought Jiang Cheng would actually go that far just for a flimsy thing.” Wei Wuxian comments a little after Lan Wangji has put him in the bathtub and he is feeling more awake. He has already given his answer and it’s mostly a positive one. It is possible, he just has to figure out the best way to do it. “What do you think about this whole thing, Lan Zhan?”

Lan Wangji, who has been grading junior essays and doesn’t look like he is paying attention to Wei Wuxian – he always is, though, Wei Wuxian knows that much – hums. “How far would it be able to throw us back?” He asks.

Wei Wuxian looks pensive for a moment. “If I can figure out how to replace the radicals for summoning with the radicals for time and transfer in the soul-summoning ritual, I might be able to send our souls back to our bodies at any moment in time. I haven’t talked to Jiang Cheng about where in time would be best, but I honestly would like to go as far back as possible.”

“Hence my question.” Wei Wuxian smiles at Lan Wangji’s words. Even after so many years together, it still amazes him how Lan Wangji just knows his thought process so well.

“Birth. The furthest back is birth.”

Lan Wangji nods decisively. This is his way of saying that going back to birth is indeed the best idea. It gives many years of planning before things start going awry. And then he gives that minutely furrow on his brows Wei Wuxian loves, which means he is thinking about something. “You want to send our souls.”

“Yeah, I honestly don’t think sending the body is possible, besides…” He trails off, thinking of the best way to phrase his next words. “This body…” Wei Wuxian looks down, hugging his knees and placing his cheek on it, looking at the other wall while his hair floats in the water.

He feels Lan Wangji’s hand on his head and sighs. “Anyone who has a soul can be sent back?” Lan Wangji’s voice is calm and soothing.

“Yes, of course.” Wei Wuxian answers immediately. “If he wanted to, I could even send Wen…” He stands up in one quick movement, getting dizzy in the process and needing Lan Wangji to hold him so he doesn’t fall. “Lan Zhan, you are a genius! We can send Wen Ning back too!” And as if just reminded that Wen Ning is not the only one in the fierce corpse predicament, Wei Wuxian hastily adds, “and Song-daozhang!”

They are both people who have lived and died, who came back, but that even so, still carry regrets in their hearts. Wei Wuxian knows Lan Wangji noticed that as well, as this is why he has just given Wei Wuxian the little hint. The amount of raw love Wei Wuxian feels in his heart for his husband is so grand, he has to do something about it.

So he does.

~*~

“You do know we have more important stuff to do, right?” Jin Rulan clicks his tongue and comments, annoyed. For as many years as having passed, Wei Wuxian is amazed how much Jin Rulan still acts like he did when he was fourteen.

He is, also, not wrong. Jin Rulan is the LanlingJin Sect Leader ever since he is fifteen, Lan Sizhui has recently stepped in for GusuLan in place of Zewu-jun – who is still in seclusion –, Ouyang Zizhen has been BalingOuyang’s Sect Leader for at least ten years now, and Lan Jingyi serves as a diplomat, going back and forth between all the five great sects – which now include BalingOuyang. On top of that, there are also Jiang Wanyin and Nie Huaisang in the room, who are, respectively, YunmengJiang and QingheNie’s Sect Leaders – and Nie Huaisang is also Chief Cultivator, on top of that.

So, yeah, more important stuff to do is an understatement.

“This is also important, Ah’Ling.” Jiang Wanyin huffs. His temper is still as difficult to control as it has always been. “Just listen to your da-jiu.”

Uncle. Wei Wuxian, even after so long being called that by Jin Rulan, still gets over the moon when Jiang Wanyin refers to him as Jin Rulan’s uncle. Sometimes they even joke Wei Wuxian is twice Jin Rulan’s uncle, considering Mo Xuanyu was also Jin Rulan’s uncle before offering his body to Wei Wuxian. But then they all get depressed because Mo Xuanyu killed himself so Wei Wuxian would come back and all the jokes die.

“I have found a way to make an array that can send souls back in time.”

It takes five seconds for the youngest ones in the room to understand the implication of what Wei Wuxian has just said.

When it happens, it is absolute chaos.

Jin Rulan is shouting fifteen different questions at once.

Lan Jingyi is almost vibrating in his skin, also asking several questions at once.

Ouyang Zizhen has stars on his eyes and – probably, it’s hard to understand when there are so many people talking at once – starts waxing poetry about how perfect it would be for Hanguang-jun and Wei-qianbei to get their happy ending several years before they did in this life.

The only one who doesn’t have much of a reaction is Lan Sizhui. Which is concerning.

Wei Wuxian uses the Lan silence spell – which he begged Lan Wangji to teach him about three years into their marriage – effectively shutting the mouths of very impatient and excited cultivators. “Ah’Yuan?” He asks, soft as if scared Lan Sizhui will run away like a scared rabbit.

Lan Sizhui is looking down, his brows furrowed so deep it rivals Jiang Wanyin and Jin Rulan’s worst scowls. “Are you going to do it?” He asks with a pitiful voice, and it is so sad Wei Wuxian can’t hold back and hugs him. It doesn’t matter if Lan Sizhui is taller than him now, he will always be his little Ah-Yuan.

“We are.” He confesses as he trails his hands through Lan Sizhui’s hair in a soothing manner. “The six of us.”

Jin Rulan is the first one to ask. “What do you mean, six?” He looks worried.

“Wei Wuxian, Lan Wangji, Wen Qionglin, Song Zichen, Nie Huaisang and me.” Jiang Wanyin answers. “All of us have left too many regrets behind, and given the opportunity, we would like to fix them.”

“Are you going to save my parents?” Jin Rulan’s question is no news to anyone in the room, but it still feels like a gut-punch to Wei Wuxian. He was, after all, the reason behind the deaths of both Jin Rulan’s father and mother.

“With everything in my power, Ah’Ling.” Wei Wuxian says, still holding a shaking Lan Sizhui. Fuck, he’s crying. “Ah’Yuan?”

They are lucky everyone in the room is either friend’s with Lan Sizhui, or has known him since he was a toddler, because of the way he is crying, half of GusuLan elders would be sent into qi deviation and die – the other half would demand a new Sect Leader, one who didn’t wear his heart on his sleeve. “I’m sorry.” Lan Sizhui whispers, obviously trying to control the tears. “I understand, Wei-qianbei, I truly do.” He hides his face on Wei Wuxian’s shoulder, his voice muffled by the fabric. “But I don’t want you to go.”

The problem is that Wei Wuxian is already going.

Not on the time-travel sense of going, but rather on the dying sense of going. Every single day he finds a new strand of gray hair, his classes with the juniors are getting more and more sparse as he does not have the energy to handle fifteen-or-so teenagers, and even the everyday activities no longer happen every single day, as Wei Wuxian’s body is no longer able to handle Lan Wangji’s passion.

And Lan Sizhui has noticed it too. He has noticed his adopted baba is getting weaker and weaker, even though he hides it behind laughing masks and pointless joking.

“I’m sorry, baobei[2].” Wei Wuxian mumbles, his hand still trading through his son’s long hair. “But I have to.”

With one last sniffle, Lan Sizhui takes a step back, looking at Wei Wuxian’s face as a few stray tears still go down his cheeks. “I know.”

One down, three to go. Wei Wuxian thinks as he finally takes a moment to look at his son’s best friends. Ah’Ling is not going to accept it without a fight. And this is why Wei Wuxian had wanted to go without telling them. It’s easier to just run away and disappear.

But he is tired of running away and disappearing. It has not ended well the first time. It will not end well now.

~*~

“Have you talked to Zewu-jun?” Wei Wuxian asks as soon as he sees Lan Wangji go through the room’s threshold. The latter sighs softly and shakes his head minutely. “Why not?”

Lan Wangji’s lips press against each other in a thin line, a thing he rarely does, and he sighs once more. Wei Wuxian can tell his husband is tired of whatever his brother thinks he’s doing. “Xiongzhang didn’t want to listen.”

Now, if it was the first time Lan Wangji has tried to talk to Lan Xichen after everything that happened, or if Zewu-jun had just started his seclusion, Wei Wuxian would understand. He gets it that some people need longer to process things, and sometimes that they need to do that alone. But it’s not the first time, and Lan Xichen has not just started his seclusion, no. Lan Wangji has tried talking to his brother over a thousand times over the years, but he was always turned down, and, by now, it has been way more than just a few years since Lan Xichen locked himself in the Hanshi.

To say Wei Wuxian is pissed is an understatement.

So, ignoring his husbands cry of it doesn’t matter, Wei Ying behind, Wei Wuxian makes a beeline straight to the Hanshi, completely ignoring if he is running too fast for the rules, or if he bumped into way too many people on the way, or even is Lan Qiren is screaming his name like it is a curse – which is nothing out of the ordinary.

When he reaches the Hanshi he bangs on the paper and wood door so heavily that the whole wall shakes – he does not care. “I know you’re in there! Say something!” He shouts, patience long gone.

But Lan Xichen doesn’t answer. He never does.

Wei Wuxian is honestly tired of it. Tired of all the nights he listens to his husband cry about how he lost his brother to grief, tired that it doesn’t matter how much it’s useless, Lan Wangji keeps on trying to pull Lan Xichen back from whatever pit he threw himself in.

“Lan Xichen, you’re a fucking coward!” He shouts, loud enough anyone passing by would be able to listen. He does not care. “You’re doing exactly what your father did, you know? The thing Lan Zhan was afraid of happening to him because he loved too deep, it happened to you, because you’re a coward.” He takes a deep breath and pounds on the door another few times. “You know, I would understand if you had lost everything, but you didn’t! You still have your brother, your uncle, Sizhui and Jingyi, who have always admired you, all the disciples. Zewu-jun what the fuck went wrong for you to end up like this?”

At that, surprisingly, Lan Xichen opens the door. He looks like a fragment of the strong cultivator he once was. He looks like he’s fading away. “Don’t talk about things you don’t understand, Wei-gongzi.”

Wei Wuxian laughs bitterly, “don’t understand? What is it I don’t understand?” He asks, venom dripping from each word.

Lan Xichen looks down at his hands as if he scorns them. “I failed my duty to my sworn brothers and they died, Wei-gongzi, you can never understand the weight I c-” He couldn’t finish the sentence, though, as Wei Wuxian has slapped him across the left cheek.

“You have the audacity of saying to my face that I, of all people in the world, don’t understand the weight you carry?” Wei Wuxian spats, angry like he has not been in a long time. He grabs Lan Xichen by the front of his inner robes, bunching the fabric on his hands and bringing Lan Xichen closer – he weighs nothing. “My best friend was killed by the Jin because his last name was Wen. His sister was burned in front of him to pay for sins she didn’t commit. I killed my sister’s husband because I couldn’t control my power. And even then my sister thought my life was worth saving, sacrificing her own in place. I saw all the elders and common folk I rescued be killed one by one by the other sects, for a crime as idiotic as having a surname tainted by war. Zewu-jun, the weight was so big that I went insane. And you know exactly what happened when I went insane.”

Over two thousand cultivators lost their lives that night. Wei Wuxian was both the killer and one of the victims.

“You’re pathetic.” Wei Wuxian states in disgust. “I wanted to give you an opportunity to fix all those things that made you like this, you know?” He comments, looking at Lan Xichen in disdain. “But you don’t deserve a second chance if you’re acting like a quitter.” Wei Wuxian shakes his head and lets go of Lan Xichen’s robes, trying not to worry when the man falls backward on his behind. “Lan Zhan and I are going away tomorrow.” He says at last. “We’re not coming back, Zewu-jun.”

Wei Wuxian can see Lan Xichen wants to ask more about it, but Wei Wuxian has decided he is done with Lan Xichen for good, and that it’s time to move forward. It’s time to teach the new Zewu-jun that there is a way to forgive oneself for their mistakes, that you don’t need to repent for the rest of your life.

~*~

The six of them are sitting in a circle inside the array, each one at a different radical. Wei Wuxian takes a deep breath and outstretches both of his hands, holding onto the ones offered to himself. Spiritual energy and Resentful energy alike start to flow between the six of them, tangling in a dance around their bodies, only stopping at Wei Wuxian’s, where it goes through him and towards the middle, concentrating in a ball of Yin Yang energy. They then let go of each other’s hands, and Wei Wuxian takes a step further, holding the energy ball gingerly between his fingers, momentarily stunned by its beauty. The moment passes in less than a second, though, and then Wei Wuxian is directing it at the center of the array.

The whole array lights up in a bright silver-and-gold light and, for a second, everything goes still.

And then they’re gone.

The next time Wei Wuxian opens his eyes, he notices his movements are limited and he can’t talk. He can also see the face of the most beautiful woman in the world. He is looking at his mother.

[1] 时辰 (shíchén): 2 hours.

[2] 宝贝 (bǎobèi): baby, treasure.

Chapter Text

During his whole life, Wei Wuxian only had a single memory of his parents. He was sitting on a donkey his father led, with his mother by his side, making sure he wouldn’t fall. He can’t remember what was the conversation, but he does remember the laughter clearly. His mother’s laughter that echoed through the empty road they were traveling. His laughter was like hers; he had been told by many. His mischievous nature, too.

Before, Wei Wuxian grabbed whatever scraps he could of who Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze once were.

Now, he has the opportunity to remember.

Now, he has the opportunity to save them.

He isn’t sure he can, but heavens above beware because he will try.

~*~

He is one, just starting to become in power of his speaking faculties when he notices it. It is dark and swirly and oddly looks like the spirals of resentful energy he would find uncontrolled in the burial mounds. It travels through his mother’s meridians, cycling around them over and over, countless times a day. One day when his mother is bathing him, Wei Wuxian notices a black relief on his mother’s forearm.

It looks like a curse.

It is shaped like a mountain.

His mother, he learns her name is Xiao Qiaoyan[1], is a very sharp woman – much like Wei Wuxian has been when he was her age, and Wei Wuxian can’t control subtlety at such a young age. So, she spots him looking at her attentively once, twice, ten times, twenty times. It reaches a point Wei Wuxian can see she is curious to know what is it that has got her child’s attention so heavily fixed on her as if his little round eyes are following something around as it moves across her body.

“Baobei[2]?” She asks. “What are you looking at? You think your mom is pretty?” And yet another thing he has in common with his mother.

“Mama pwetty.” He babbles, upset he can’t control his mouth better, and his mother laughs delighted. But then he does his best at furrowing his little brows and pointing at a spot on her mother’s shoulder. “Da-k.” He says as his index finger follows as the swirl of black energy travels to the other shoulder and down her arm. When he looks at Xiao Qiaoyan, she’s frowning.

She takes him on her lap and hugs him tightly, close enough that even though her whisper isn’t any louder than a needle dropping, he hears her words loud and clear. “How are you able to see it, Ah’Ying?”

Later that day his mother places him on the big bed, so he can take a nap. The little body is a hindrance and he keeps on cursing how much sleep it needs, but he manages to keep himself awake long enough to hear his parents’ conversation.

“Ah’Ying can see it.” His mother says. “The mountain’s resentment.” She adds a beat later.

The mountain’s resentment? Wei Wuxian knows he has read about this somewhere before. He just can’t remember the details. He can never remember things when he needs them the most.

“Are you sure?” Wei Changze asks immediately after, his voice sounds concerned.

Xiao Qiaoyan sighs. “He pointed at it and said ‘dark’, and then he followed it with his finger.” Wei Wuxian has his back turned, so he can’t see the expression on his mother’s face, but her voice sounds worried. “I didn’t think she’d be right.”

“Baoshan Sanren?” It’s quiet for a little bit, Wei Wuxian not sure if his mother answered the question or not. “What about?” His father asks.

His mother sighs once again. “When I decided to leave the mountain, she told me some of those cryptic things she’s always saying. One of those things is a sentence I will never forget. ‘In this universe, there are three people who know things they shouldn’t. One of them will be able to see why I keep my disciples here. That person is the key.’”

The information makes Wei Wuxian light-headed. For starters, Baoshan Sanren knows Wei Wuxian is from the future, and on top of that, she also knows there are other two with him. That answers Wei Wuxian's initial question of whether they were divided into different timelines when activating the array. The answer is yes. Now he just has to discover who are the other two with him.

Besides this, there is also what Baoshan Sanren said about him being able to see the curse her disciples suffer from, as well as him being some sort of key. He isn’t sure if in his first life he was able to see the swirly resentment, or if he just doesn’t remember it. The only two people he has ever encountered who have come down the mountain were his mother – whom he barely remembered because he was too young when she died –, and Xiao Xingchen – whom he has only seen through Ah’Qing’s memories, which could’ve influenced his ability to see the curse or not.

Regardless of whether he could in his first life or not, it doesn’t matter because he does now, and that ability has to have something to do with him being the key.

But the key for what?

It takes almost four years for Wei Wuxian to get an idea.

~*~

He is almost five and he has the advantage of being fully aware of everything happening around him. Wei Wuxian has long noticed that it doesn’t matter how far his parents travel, or how much they try to keep a low profile and avoid trouble, trouble finds them[3]. Every new village they reach start getting afflicted with some sort of supernatural event, which his parents take care of swiftly while asking only for a place to spend the night and a warm bowl of food.

The first three times Wei Wuxian thought it was just a coincidence, but when it kept on happening over and over again, he noticed a pattern. Having been called a genius back in his prime, Wei Wuxian had always prided himself in his intelligence. This time isn’t different. Although it took longer for him to realize because his brain feels too small for all the knowledge and memories he carries, he eventually notices that whatever was happening, is happening because of the black mountain-shaped relief on his mother’s forearm and the swirls of resentful energy that travels through her body.

It is on one of those days when his father is talking to the villagers to figure out what is attacking the town while his mother takes care of him that he finally asks.

“What is the mountain’s resentment?”

Xiao Qiaoyan stops mid-action, her hands holding a teapot just above a cup. Her head snaps up toward Wei Wuxian so fast he fears she will suffer from whiplash. Wei Wuxian can see the slight tremble that shakes the teapot as she tries to pour tea, but he doesn’t press. He knows his mother will answer. “I should’ve seen it coming.” She huffs, half sigh and half laughter. “I thought you would take longer, though.”

“There is no time.” Wei Wuxian says.

His mother looks down, brows furrowed. “Why not?”

He knows it is going to be difficult, he has just underestimated how much. “Baoshan Sanren mentioned about the three people in this universe who know things they shouldn’t, and she heavily implied I am one of them. Do you know what she means by that, mama?”

She takes a deep breath and looks like she’s thinking hard. Wei Wuxian notices that the light tapping on the nose she does with her forefinger is the same he used to do back then. “That you haven’t crossed the golden bridge after reincarnating.” Xiao Qiaoyan answers. “That you remember your previous life.”

It isn’t like she is wrong, but she isn’t right either. “I do remember my previous life, but it’s not because I haven’t crossed the golden bridge. I didn’t get to that part.”

“You didn’t die?”

Wei Wuxian smiles sadly. “I did, but my spirit was too damaged to go on forward, it was a kid offering me his body that glued my soul back together.”

His mother looks broken for a second, but soon enough she schools her expression. “If this isn’t a reincarnation, what is it?”

“The six of us had regrets.” Wei Wuxian confesses. “We all wished we could’ve changed the way things were, so we decided to come back. I designed an array that sent our current souls back to our newborn bodies.”

“This is dangerous.” She reproaches. “Too dangerous, Ah’Ying, there’s always a price for things like that.”

Wei Wuxian knows better than anyone that there is always a price. “And we have paid it, all of us.” He leans his head on his hand and just looks at a random point on the wall. “Baoshan Sanren told you there were three people, three.” It’s not like he hasn’t seen it coming. But it still hurts to say out loud. “We were six in the array, mama, but we got separated.” And Wei Wuxian expects the worst.

“Who are ‘we’?”

Ah, of course, she would ask that. “Me, a disciple of Baixue Temple who hasn’t been born yet, his birth name is Song Lan, courtesy Zichen. The second son of Nie-zongzhu Nie Hua[4], courtesy Huaisang. The second child of a side-branch of QishanWen specialized in medicine Wen Ning, courtesy Qionglin. The second child of Jiang-zongzhu Jiang Cheng, courtesy Wanyin.” Wei Wuxian stops for a second, trying to get a hold of his emotions. The last person is the one he wants to be here with him the most. “The second son of Qingheng-jun Lan Zhan, courtesy Wangji.” He is aware his voice is softer and he probably has a smile on while saying Lan Wangji’s name, but Wei Wuxian prays his mother doesn’t notice, not yet.

At his mother’s silence, Wei Wuxian feels like he has to add something else.

“I had theorized about the array creating different timelines, so we were aware we could have been separated. We planned for that, mama.”

She nods but still doesn’t talk. Wei Wuxian gives her some space to think, focusing on the cup of tea she eventually managed to place in front of him, as well as the plate of baozi. “It’s me who doesn’t have time, isn’t it?”

The question makes Wei Wuxian choke on a bite, throat burning while he coughs. He has been told his mother was a genius, but to get to that conclusion that fast has caught him off-guard. He nods. “That’s why I asked what the mountain’s resentment is. I want to understand what it is, so I can see if there is something that can be done about it.”

“You’re trying to save me.” It’s not a question. She sighs. “Ah’Ying, I don’t think it can be done.” Xiao Qiaoyan shakes her head softly. “I was warned when I came down the mountain, and I accepted my fate.”

“Mama, what is the mountain’s resentment?” Wei Wuxian repeats the question, realizing his mother is running away from the subject.

“It’s a curse.” She says, finally. Wei Wuxian is right about that much. “Shizun[5]’s mountain is a natural source of both yang and yin energy. Because of an array placed on the boundaries of the mountain, any resentful energy that seeps into the barrier is immediately purified, becoming pure yin energy. Shizun only rescues children who are compatible with yin energy. And only children who are willing to pay the price.” She adds after a beat.

“Price?”

Xiao Qiaoyan crosses her hands on top of the table, tapping her thumbs against one another. “Resentful Energy and Yin Energy are one of the same, the difference is whereas one is pure and natural, the other is born out of deep negative emotions. However, our bodies weren’t made to cultivate with Yin Energy, since Yin Energy still is the energy that belongs to the dead. But then Shizun discovered it was possible to purify resentment, transform it into Yin Energy and that the dead will willingly let the living use their powers, as long as the living are willing to pay the price of the dead.”

Wei Wuxian waits for his mother to keep talking, invested in the inner workings of Baoshan Sanren’s mountain.

“The price, for Shizun’s disciples specifically, is freedom.” She reveals finally. “One thing that I have learned is that the dead always asks for something they don’t have, something they can no longer possess. Shizun starts our core building exercises very early, and since we cultivate both energies, we don’t have a fully Yang Energy core like every other cultivator. Our cores are more similar to the Yin Yang Symbol. Half Yang, half Yin.” She unlinks her hands, drumming her fingers on the wood. A clear sign of impatience. “But… The array around the mountain prevents the Yin Energy inside to be tainted, thus making it safe for us to cultivate that path. Shizun does give us the choice to leave if we want to, as long as we sacrifice the Yin Energy path.”

Interesting.

“We give up freedom to cultivate it, so if we want our freedom back, we must return what we were given. This is how the theory works, in practice it is impossible to destroy only the Yin half of our golden cores without killing us, so we are cursed instead. We have the power, but we can’t use it. Back at your other life, have you heard of Yaoling Daoren?” She asks.

“Yes, your shixiong, the first Baoshan Sanren disciple to come down the mountain.”

Xiao Qiaoyan nods. “Shixiong accepted his fate at first and cultivated only the Yang way after coming down the mountain. But without the protections from the wards around the mountain, the resentment got to him. It is trying to get to me too. A little sweet voice whispering in my ear, begging me to use it. He listened to it, I don’t dare to.”

“Is that why he went insane?”

“Yes. The Resentful Energy harmed his mind until shixiong no longer was himself. He went on a rampage and ended up dying under a thousand swords.”

For the umpteenth time, Wei Wuxian wishes his mother was there during his first life. There is so much information he hadn’t known, that could’ve helped him. “Then what is happening to you?”

She is restless, changing her sitting position every few minutes. Much like Wei Wuxian, Xiao Qiaoyan can’t sit still for too long. “For what I have gathered, it is because Resentful Energy can sense Yin Energy. Much like Yang cultivators have an advantage at a place rich in natural Yang Energy, Yin cultivators thrive at places rich in Yin Energy. Resentful Energy and Yin Energy are both opposed to Yang, which makes me believe they are one of the same. Especially because Resentful Energy can be purified into natural Yin Energy, that’s what Shizun did in the mountain.” She purses her lips and clicks her tongue. “I feel like the Resentful Energy can sense that half of my core is made out of Yin and that because of that it brings trouble to me on purpose, to try and force me to use Resentful Energy.”

Although his mother’s theory is interesting and has a good base, Wei Wuxian can’t help but disagree. She is, of course, right in saying Yang and Yin's energy are opposed, that one represents the living while the other represents the dead. Resentful Energy and Yin Energy as one of the same is also probably not wrong, since purification of Resentful Energy has been the focus of Wei Wuxian’s studies for many years after marrying Lan Wangji – never successful, though. What his mother doesn’t know is that Resentful Energy cannot sense Yin Energy, and that is because Yin Energy searches what complements it, what balances it.

It is an interesting relationship, Wei Wuxian has learned. Besides, Resentful Energy seeks for what can feed it. Natural Yin Energy doesn’t feed resentment because of its purity – much like Yang Energy – so it searches for what originates Resentful Energy in the first place. The reason why his mother’s theory is wrong is that what is bringing trouble right to her doorstep is not her half-Yin core, but rather the swirl of Resentful Energy that hugs her meridians and travels around her acupoints.

What Wei Wuxian suspects is the source of the curse.

“It’s not your core.” He says finally.

Xiao Qiaoyan raises a brow, curious. “And how would a four-year-old know that?”

Wei Wuxian giggles. “Come on, mama, you know I’m not just four.”

“If anyone walked in on us talking right now, they would think I finally lost it.” She rolls her eyes in amusement, rather than annoyance. “So, you have dabbed in the so-called crooked path?” When he nods, she adds, “what is it, then?”

“You said it yourself.” He tells her. “The mountain’s resentment, it’s quite literal.” Wei Wuxian walks to his mother and places his small hand on the curse’s mark, where the black swirl has just passed and follows it up her arm with his fingers. “You can’t see it?”

“No.”

He taps his nose twice, which makes his mother smile. “How did you know what it was when I pointed at it, then?”

“I can’t see it, but I can feel it. It’s just outside my spiritual paths, circling it. Feels cold.”

Wei Wuxian nods to himself. “It should, it’s Resentful Energy.”

That surprises his mother. “What?”

“Baoshan Sanren’s mountain was probably like the Yiling Burial Mounds before she did whatever she did to purify the Resentful Energy.” He explains. “Usually, we cannot see energy out in nature, whichever type of energy. But when there is such a high concentration, it becomes visible. Like the Cold Pool[6], in the Cloud Recesses, have you ever seen it?” Xiao Qiaoyan shakes her head. “Well, you can actually see the Yang Energy there, it’s really pretty, looks like mist when it’s just sitting there. The Yiling Burial Mounds are the same, but with Resentful Energy. That’s why I know Resentful Energy is dark and thick, kind of looks like smoke and feels so cold it burns.”

“But how can you be so sure?”

“Because it looks like a swirl of black, thick smoke. Besides, Resentful Energy seeks for Resentful Energy, because it can feed off of it. What’s attracting monsters and the like wherever we go is that, not your yin core.” She looks thoughtful for a second, but Wei Wuxian doesn’t wait for her to ask anything. “I wonder if it can be purified.”

“You know how to purify Resentful Energy?”

That makes Wei Wuxian laugh. “No, no, only eliminate traces of it, mostly with Cleanse. I could never purify it successfully.”

His mother pauses, looking at him as if he has grown an extra limb. “I thought GusuLan only taught Cleanse to inner disciples.”

Oh, of course, she is right. Wei Wuxian knew it was going to come someday, but he still doesn’t know how he will deal with the unforgiving teasing from his mother when she finds out about his relationship with GusuLan. Better tell her sooner rather than later, he supposes. “I married into Lan.”

It’s a chain reaction. Xiao Qiaoyan stands up, dropping the cup of tea in her hand and making a mess of the low table and the wooden floor, all while her eyes are as wide as soup bowls. And then after she looks like she has taken everything in, she starts to laugh hysterically. Wei Wuxian only accepts the sheer embarrassment his mother’s laughter makes him feel because his mother looks stunning with a smile on her face. He will never regret having married Lan Zhan, though. Never. “Why the hell would you marry a Lan? They have two-thousand-something rules.”

“Over four thousand when I married, actually.” He sighs. “And one of them was ‘Talking to Wei Wuxian in the Cloud Recesses is forbidden’. Old man Lan made that one, but to be honest there wasn’t a single soul who obeyed it, not even him. I went night-hunting with the juniors more often than I can count, and old man Lan never stopped me. I suppose the rule was his way of saying he didn’t agree to my marriage in the beginning.”

“Wuxian?”

Although it makes sense his mother hasn’t heard his courtesy name, it still hurts to know for sure his parents weren’t the ones who chose it. “Jiang-zongzhu adopted me a few years after…” He trails off, knowing his mother would know what he means. “That’s the courtesy name he gave me.”

“To have no envy, a good name.”

Wei Wuxian agrees. He has always liked his name and its meaning, even if initially it was supposed to be a little thorn to remind him that he shouldn’t envy what he couldn’t have – Jiang Wanyin’s position. Regardless of his opinion on names, however, he has noticed his mother has once again changed the subject at hand as if talking about the curse she is suffering from and Baoshan Sanren’s mountain hurts. It must. “Did you learn how to purify Resentful Energy?” He asks.

“Ah’Ying.” Her tone is admonishing. “I will not allow you to meddle with Resentful Energy, it is dangerous.”

Oh, the irony makes him chuckle. “Firstly, too late for that.” Wei Wuxian admits. “Secondly, I’m pretty sure Baoshan Sanren created a method to purify Resentful Energy so it’s safe to use the leftover Yin Energy.”

“It has a price, Ah’Ying.”

“For the mountain children, their freedom, but what is the price for everyone else?” He remembers his mother mentioning the dead ask for something they cannot have. For the living to use the power of the dead, they must give up something only the living can have. He isn’t sure what this something is.

Xiao Qiaoyan sighs. “What are you willing to give up, son?”

There are things Wei Wuxian must do. He needs this power if he wants to achieve his goals. “Anything if it means this time I can keep my promises.” Wei Wuxian knows his eyes don’t show hesitance. “Please.”

“Tell me what happened to you in your future.” She levels. “I’ll decide after that.”

Even if Wei Wuxian knew it was coming, it is still annoying.

But he doesn’t have a choice, so he tells his mother everything.

~*~

There is no sugar-coating and no interruption. His father does return to their room at that inn right when Wei Wuxian is retelling the fall of Lotus Pier, but before he can ask anything Xiao Qiaoyan just waves him off and shushes him, saying they’ll explain everything once Wei Wuxian is done. He keeps telling the story and only stops when they’re way into the night, right after he gets to the bloodbath at Nightless City – three months before his death.

He yawns. “We should sleep.”

“Sleep?” Xiao Qiaoyan asks affronted. “How do you expect me to sleep after you just told me you passed out with the whole cultivation world after your head?”

He dares to look coy. “I am here, aren’t I?”

His mother looks like she wants to say something else, but his father interrupts before she can. “Ah’Yan, Ah’Ying is just a child right now, he needs to rest.”

Thanks to the heavens for Wei Changze and his sensibility. “Good night mama, baba.”

~*~

The following morning comes quicker than Wei Wuxian would like it to come since he’s not looking forward to the rest of the tale he has to tell his parents. Wei Changze leaves the room to get them some food while Xiao Qiaoyan helps little Wei Wuxian with his bath. A ke[7] later the three of them are back sitting around the low table – this time with food to go with the tea Xiao Qiaoyan prepared.

“So, what happened after you lost consciousness?” His father asks, making Wei Wuxian wonder if it’s the years around Xiao Qiaoyan that make Wei Changze used to all things weird – he is four years old, for heaven’s sake, his father should at least question the things he is saying. He is supposed to be the rational one.

“Well,” he takes a deep breath, “I, myself, don’t have any actual recollection of what happened. But both Zewu-jun and Lan Zhan told me the events from their point of view.” Wei Wuxian holds the teacup with both hands, looking at the liquid slosh around when he moves. “Lan Zhan rescued me and took me back to the Yiling Burial Mounds. I was completely out of it because of the Resentful Energy, and apparently, I was hallucinating for most of the time. The moments I was lucid enough, Lan Zhan said I was begging him to go away.”

“Why?” His mother questions.

Wei Wuxian smiles sadly. “Even without remembering what happened, I remember the feeling. Shijie had died protecting me and I lost control just like Lan Zhan warned me many times I would, and I was afraid of hurting Lan Zhan too.”

“Did you?” His father shows his concern in his tone, it feels warm.

“Indirectly, yes.” He explains. “Lan Zhan hid me for three months, the time it took for the Sects to get a plan together to rally the Burial Mounds and end me once and for all. The first ones to arrive were the Lan. Lan Qiren knew what Lan Zhan was doing and why Lan Zhan was doing it, so they decided to use what had always worked against Lan Zhan. He took all the Lan Elders and they used the GusuLan precepts.”

He takes a sip of tea and it tastes bitter. It shouldn’t.

“When they tried to come for me, Lan Zhan incapacitated every and each one of them. He attacked his own Sect’s Elders to protect my life. It was the first time Lan Zhan had ever broken a rule willingly. And it took thirteen years for me to learn the reasons why he did it.”

“What were they?”

“The first one was because he regretted not having sided with me when I was vilified. That was his biggest regret. The second one was because he loved me.”

Understanding passes through his mother’s features. “He’s the one you married.” She then gives an empty chuckle. “He’s also one of the people who came back with you.”

Wei Wuxian nods. “Yes, he is.” He can’t help but smile at the memory of his husband. Ah, he misses Lan Zhan. His good mood soon sours, though, as he has to keep telling the events of his past. “He wounded thirty-three Lan Elders, but he still ended up overpowered. Zewu-jun took him back to the Cloud Recesses, and there he was punished. At the same time, the other Sects were walking up the mountain to get me.”

Xiao Qiaoyan must have a sixth sense because she is furrowing her brows. “And?”

Wei Wuxian closes his eyes, bracing himself for the worst. “The whole thing was just a cover for Jin Guangshan to get the Yin Tiger Seal, so when they got to me, I made a show of destroying it in front of everyone. The backlash destroyed my body and broke my soul into pieces.” His parents don’t need to hear how he got eaten by the same fierce corpses he controlled, this is less bad.

Both of his parents gasp. “But you’re here.” His mother whispers.

“Yes, I am.” Wei Wuxian agrees. “One of Jin Guangshan’s bastards – which, ironic, I know – sacrificed his soul so I would enact revenge in his place.” He sighs. “Mo Xuanyu is one of the people I want to save this time, he deserves better.”

“What else happened, then?”

“Not important.” Xiao Qiaoyan wants to say something, but Wei Wuxian raises his hand, asking his mother to stop. “I spent thirteen years dead, mama, if everything works out, that future will not happen, so it is not important.”

His mother is a relentless woman, however. “But I have so many questions. Like, who cursed Jin Zixun?”

“Mama.” Wei Wuxian says. It is the most serious he can muster in a four-year-old body. “One thing the six of us have decided is that some people deserve second chances, that if they are treated differently, if they are not marginalized, they won’t turn into what they were back then. So, the person who cursed Jin Zixun, the person who killed Chifeng-zun, the person who killed your shidi, Xiao Xingchen, we believe they can all be saved. It doesn’t matter who they were or what they did back then, this is a different life.”

“Xiao Xingchen? I don’t recognize that name.”

“He hasn’t been born yet. I was hoping we would get to him before Baoshan Sanren.”

Xiao Qiaoyan makes a show of taking a deep breath. “Do you have a plan? Any plan at all? Because if you are as much as I am as people said in your future you were, you should have a plan, and it’s something huge and it will give me an immense headache.”

She’s not wrong. “First, we go to Gusu.”

And then he tells his parents his plan.

~*~

The Cloud Recesses is as beautiful as he remembers, although slightly different from the future version in his memories. Lan Qiren, surprisingly, welcomes – or as far as the word welcome could stretch – his parents and him at the gate, being tailed closely by a child.

“Hi!” Wei Wuxian exclaims, knowing who it is immediately. “I’m Wei Ying!”

The boy – Lan Zhan, Wei Wuxian would recognize that serious expression and those clear eyes anywhere – grabs his uncle’s skirts and partially hides behind the older man’s back, peeking curiously, yet hesitantly at Wei Wuxian.

And that’s when Wei Wuxian’s heart drops.

Lan Wangji doesn’t remember.

[1] 巧嫣: qiǎo (skillful, timely, nimble); yān (captivating)

[2] 宝贝: (bǎobèi): baby, treasure.

[3] This is a nod to The Same Moon Shines series by sami. This series is my favorite time-travel fix-it series of all times, and if you’ve never read it, do it, it’s REALLY worth it.

[4] 华 (huá): magnificent; splendid; flowery. Nie Huaisang doesn’t have a canonical birth name, so I took the liberty of chosing one myself.

[5] 师尊 (shīzūn): master.

[6] Because of The Untamed that I chose this. Mostly because only hot water makes vapor like that, and how the Cold Pond is hella cold, I decided to go with the Bullshit Cultivation Headcanon (trademark pending) that the vapor is actually condensed Yang energy in its natural.

[7] 刻 (kè): roughly 15 mintues.

Chapter Text

“Anything wrong with the array?” Lan Wangji asks his husband when he realizes Wei Wuxian is holding a concerned expression while looking at said array.

Wei Wuxian shakes his head, lips still pursed and brows still furrowed. “It’s perfect. Too perfect.”

“What do you mean?” Even after so many years living with Wei Wuxian, there are still some times Lan Wangji can’t understand the way Wei Wuxian head works immediately, mostly because Wei Wuxian thinks too fast, those are the times he asks instead of trying to guess.

“I think the array will try to fix the time itself.” He explains as if it makes sense, and Lan Wangji raises a single brow. “If we try to change what happened, it will reach a point that is the moment in the present where we chose to go back in time. When that time comes, since we will have changed everything we want to, we won’t feel the need to go back, which will reset the timeline to its original shape, which, coincidentally, is the one we want to change. The array is trying to create a paradox.”

Lan Wangji is not as versed on arrays and talismans as Wei Wuxian is, but he can get the gist of where Wei Wuxian is going. Which is that they will be stuck in an infinite loop of changing and fixing history. “Is there a way to fix it?” As much as he would love to spend all eternity beside Wei Ying, he does not want to spend said eternity reliving some of the worst moments of both of their lives.

It’s obvious Wei Wuxian hears the question, but he doesn’t answer immediately. He’s looking attentively to the array drawn on a piece of paper in front of him, analyzing it with all the attention he should’ve reserved for the Guest Lectures back in their youth, but couldn’t care enough. A ke later he exclaims softly, which makes Lan Wangji stop reading and place the book closed on his lap. “There is a way to fix it.”

That’s good news. “How?”

By the look on Wei Wuxian’s face, the answer will not be appreciated. “I’ll need to add a radical that creates a different timeline. If we go to another one and don’t touch this one, we won’t be stuck in a loop.”

That still sounds like good news. Lan Wangji doesn’t understand why Wei Wuxian looks so apprehensive. “Wei Ying.”

“I can’t find a place to put the radical for the number of new realities without messing up the whole array.” He says and Lan Wangji can guess where it is going. “The array will end up creating a random number of timelines, up to six, because that’s the number of people joining it.” His lips by now are just a thin line. “We might be separated.”

The revelation takes Lan Wangji back, but not because they might not be together in the same reality, but rather because he still wants to go forth with the plan. It isn’t because they have spent so much time planning, or how much Wei Wuxian has had to read to complete the array, or even the fact that they had already told their son that they are going. It is just that Lan Wangji can appreciate a timeline where Wei Wuxian doesn’t remember all the bad things he has gone through. Lan Wangji can appreciate a timeline where he will be able to stand beside his soulmate and protect him from all things bad, and not have any regrets.

Apparently, his thoughts show on his face like an open book. “I think the same.” Wei Wuxian whispers. “But for you.” He adds. “I teased you too much without taking your feelings into consideration and many of the things I’ve done were outright cruel, and that’s just the beginning of how much I made you suffer.” They’ve made each other suffer, they’ve long come to terms with it. What matters is that they don’t anymore.

“What do we do?”

The room gets eerily quiet for a moment. Lan Wangji knows Wei Wuxian is thinking about this possibility as hard as he can. Even if they are soulmates and that regardless of the timeline, they will always search for each other, it also stings that they will lose so many things they’ve shared. But Wei Ying is Wei Ying no matter the universe, and Lan Zhan is Lan Zhan no matter the universe, in the end, that’s what’s important to them.

“We make a promise.” Wei Wuxian finally breaks the thick veil of silence.

Lan Wangji nods.

“If we get separated, we will protect each other from going through what the past us did. We will let go of the past and focus on that present.” It’s a good promise. Lan Wangji likes that promise, as bittersweet as it feels. “And, no matter what, we will try to save each other’s parents.”

Ah, only someone as sweet as Wei Ying would think about saving Lan Wangji’s mother even if they get separated through time.

Lan Wangji loves him so very much.

~*~

“Cangse Sanren, Wei Changze.” Lan Qiren says her name as if she’s poison and it makes Xiao Qiaoyan want to laugh. It’s been over ten years and he has changed nothing – well except that ugly-looking goatee that she will try to shave again during her stay in the Cloud Recesses. “What brings such esteemed guests to the Cloud Recesses without warning?”

“Qiren, Qiren, you can at least stop pretending you don’t hate me, you know? This politeness is actually very cruel.” She derides, laughing loudly at how hard he glares at her. “We’re here for a very important matter that cannot be discussed at the gates.” Luckily, she also knows when to change her demeanor so people know she’s being serious, and that gets Lan Qiren moving.

While they walk the many steps up the mountain and into the main compound, Wei Changze speaks. “Ah’Ying, why don’t you ask little Lan-er-gongzi to show you around the Cloud Recesses while the three of us talk?”

Her son looks like he wants to oppose that decision, but she gives him a pointed look that screams we’re talking about your Lan Zhan’s mother and he shouldn’t be in the room while we do that, you moron and it is enough to make him grab little Lan Zhan’s hand and speed-walk toward a random direction. Speed-walk. Because running is forbidden in the Cloud Recesses. She wants to laugh at the fact that Wei Ying was saying the truth when he mentioned he wanted Lan Qiren to approve of him this time around.

Lan Qiren huffs, but at least he doesn’t comment on it and just keeps walking toward the Lanshi. There he gestures to the empty mats around the low-table at the left side of the room and asks for someone to bring them tea – Xiao Qiaoyan wants to cry at not having food as well, but then she remembers how bland food is in the Cloud Recesses (and that speaking while eating is forbidden) and that’s it.

It is only after a disciple has arrived with the tea set and left that Xiao Qiaoyan allows herself to speak. “We’re here to talk about Lin Qijing[1].” No beating around the bush because she knows the conversation will be extensive and annoying.

“Qiaoyan.” Lan Qiren hisses a warning.

“Qiren.” But she doesn’t back down. “I know she is being kept locked in a little cottage surrounded by gentians, and that she can only see her children once a month.” Lan Qiren looks outraged, but before he can say anything, Xiao Qiaoyan interrupts him. “I initially wondered what could be she had done to deserve such a punishment. Imagine my surprise when I found out she had killed one of your oh so honored Elders.” The ending of the sentence drips venom, and it’s on purpose.

It does exactly what Xiao Qiaoyan wanted it to do, which is to make Lan Qiren stand up and point at her, words lost in anger. “H-how?”

As usual, Wei Changze plays diplomat. “Lan-qianbei, Ah’Yan, we came here to understand exactly what happened. You see, qianbei, we have made a promise, and that promise just so happens to involve Lin-furen.”

“Sit down, Qiren, heavens.” Xiao Qiaoyan says, impatient as ever. “We will explain everything to you if you promise to just listen until the end and, ah, you know, try not to think of us crazy.”

Lan Qiren combs his goatee with his fingers, looking at the sitting couple with suspicion, but in the end, he does sit down. “Talk.”

“There is a reason why we know things we shouldn’t.” Wei Changze explains. “The situation around Lin-furen is the best-kept secret in the whole Cultivation world, and it is indeed impossible for the two of us, rogue cultivators as we are, to just know something like that. The reason why we know it is because Ah’Ying told us.”

“Your four-year-old son?” Lan Qiren isn’t buying it, and it’s obvious. “I’ll humor you; how would Wei Ying know something like that?”

“Because Zewu-jun told him.” Xiao Qiaoyan says. “About thirty years in the future.”

There are a lot of emotions going through Lan Qiren’s face at the moment, and half of them Xiao Qiaoyan doesn’t understand. “It makes absolutely no sense.” He mumbles. “Who even is Zewu-jun?”

Oh, right. “Lan Huan.” She reveals. “Your oldest nephew, Zewu-jun was his title back at that future.” She takes a deep breath. “Ah’Ying told me he knows everything about Lin-furen, that Lan Zhan told him once you revealed it to your nephew, many, many years in the future. But he also told me that the best way for all of us to cooperate is for you to trust the two of us, and the first step to achieving that is telling us what happened yourself.”

“And why would all of us cooperate?” Lan Qiren asks.

“Because, and I say that in a friendly warning kind of way, Wen Ruohan will not play nice forever, and the first place to feel the power he will be amalgamating through the next years is the Cloud Recesses.”

Lan Qiren raises a hand, asking for some time. “Qiaoyan, Changze, I am trying to not think of the two of you crazy, but you’re not making it easy.”

“Qianbei, we will explain everything once we have your trust. Believe us when we say that the matter with Lin-furen is but a grain of sand in comparison to the things we know.” Wei Changze, the ever voice of reason, says.

“That’s not it.” Lan Qiren shakes his head. “How am I supposed to believe those things if who told you that was your four-year-old son? He is a child.”

Xiao Qiaoyan looks at her husband for a moment, and he nods. She lowers her head and sighs. When she raises it again, her expression is the most serious she has ever used in her entire life. “When I was leaving the mountain, Shizun told me the following words: ‘In this universe, there are three people who know things they shouldn’t. One of them will be able to see why I keep my disciples here. That person is the key’, when he was one, Ah’Ying pointed at where the mountain’s curse travels through my body. A week ago, he asked me what it was. There are another two like Ah’Ying, who have lived another life.”

“Baoshan Sanren?”

“We all know the concept of time is a little different for her.” At least Lan Qiren nods at that, agreeing with her. “You also should know that there is more than one timeline going on.” He turns to her, questioning. “Ah’Ying told me they were originally six who went back in time, but according to my Shizun’s words, only three made it here.”

“Who are they?” Lan Qiren asks.

“If we tell you,” Wei Changze reasons, “will you trust us with Lin-furen’s truth?”

The Lan don’t lie, so when Lan Qiren nods, Xiao Qiaoyan knows he means it. “The original six were my son, the second Jiang child, Jiang Cheng, the second Nie son, Nie Hua, a Baixue Temple disciple, Song Lan, the second child of a Wen branch clan, Wen Ning, and the second Lan son, Lan Zhan.”

It takes Lan Qiren aback. “Ah’Zhan? But he hasn’t ever said anything?”

Wei Changze nods. “He is in another timeline; we are sure of it now.” Xiao Qiaoyan knows her husband is trying to find the best words to explain, but heavens forbid he will steal her fun.

“Ah’Ying and Ah’Zhan married each other in the original timeline.” She says before her husband can phrase that in a way it would shock Lan Qiren less. “We all would’ve known if your Lan Zhan remembered that past, it would’ve been pretty obvious.”

“Ah’Zhan married Wei Ying?” The question and the incredulous tone send Xiao Qiaoyan into a fit of laughter. “You’re joking, right? This is one of your pranks.”

Once again, it is up to Wei Changze to interfere. “I’m afraid not, qianbei.”

“Why?”

Xiao Qiaoyan shrugs. “When does love ever make sense, Qiren?” She looks pointedly at him, knowing he will feel seen.

One could ask if she knew about Lan Qiren’s long-locked feelings for her, and the answer would be yes. Xiao Qiaoyan sometimes wonders what would’ve happened if Lan Qiren hadn’t chosen the rules. But he did, so that is something she will never know.

“Qianbei,” Wei Changze intervenes before it can get any more awkward, “it’s time to hold your side of the bargain.”

Lan Qiren looks like he wants to kneel at Wei Changze’s feet in thanks, but instead just stands up and gestures with his hands for the couple to follow him. “If you want to know the story, it’s best if we go to the source.”

~*~

The cottage, just like Wei Wuxian told his mother, is surrounded by blue gentians. It is small but looks very cozy from the outside. Xiao Qiaoyan knows, however, that it doesn’t matter how cozy the cottage looks, the person living inside will never feel comfortable there. Xiao Qiaoyan just hopes Lin Qijing will trust her quickly enough to accept her help. From what she has heard, Lin Qijing hasn’t had it very easy, and she won’t last too long if things keep going at this rate – her mind is already awfully close to breaking.

There is a barrier around the gentian garden and Xiao Qiaoyan feels the thrum of power traveling through her meridians – if she weren’t carrying a specific jade pendant given to her by Lan Qiren, she just knows the barrier would have prevented her from entering the perimeter. Once the three of them have crossed the barrier, Xiao Qiaoyan raises her arms and stops both men behind her.

“It’s better if I go alone.” She tells them.

Lan Qiren looks like he wants to argue, but Xiao Qiaoyan knows that beneath all the stick-in-the-mud-must-obey-the-rules-no-matter-what persona, Lan Qiren has a kind and understanding nature, so he relents without much of a fight, handing her his personal jade token before Xiao Qiaoyan can even ask for it. Xiao Qiaoyan nods her thanks and turns back to the cottage, walking slowly but loudly, to announce her presence to the person inside. It isn’t that she’s afraid Lin Qijing will fear her, but that she rather be safe than sorry.

She knocks twice on the wooden frame of the door, and the answer is slower than she expects. “Lan-er-gongzi? I thought the visit was next week.” Her voice is soft and sad, so completely utterly sad.

“Lin-guniang.” She lowers he voice, hearing the clear gasp from the other side of the door. “I’m not Qiren.”

The door slides open, revealing a woman Xiao Qiaoyan could easily accept as being the most beautiful person she has ever seen in her life – and she has seen herself, people are not lying when they say Xiao Qiaoyan is gorgeous. Her eyes are clear and almond-shaped, the same eyes Lan Zhan inherited. Her nose is small, straight and delicate, and her lips look like they were drawn by the gods themselves. Even with her hair down and in plain white robes, Xiao Qiaoyan can easily see that this woman in front of her is the personification of graciousness.

“Who are you?” She asks. There is an edge to her tone, but Xiao Qiaoyan isn’t sure an edge of what.

“I cannot remember my birth name and my Shizun has decided not to give me a new one, but she did give me a courtesy name.” She tells the other plainly as if talking about the weather. “My name is Xiao Qiaoyan, but you may have heard of me as the disciple of Baoshan Sanren, Cangse Sanren.”

Lin Qijing's eyes widen in what appears to be recognition. “The Cangse Sanren?”

Xiao Qiaoyan smiles warmly. “Please, call me Qiaoyan. May I come in?” Many people think Cangse Sanren has no manners. What they don’t know is that she chooses not to use them with people who don’t deserve it – with Lan Qiren it’s rather to get a rise out of him because it’s funny, he does deserve to be treated respectfully.

“Of course.” The other answers immediately, stepping aside and giving Xiao Qiaoyan enough room to enter the cottage.

She gestures at the low table, with exact three sitting mats – one for her, one for Lan Huan, and one for Lan Zhan, if Xiao Qiaoyan is to guess. Xiao Qiaoyan sits on the one in front of Lin Qijing and starts fiddling with the teapot. She wants to show the other woman that she sees Lin Qijing in an equal or higher place, as making tea has always been something a disciple does for their master, or family does for each other.

“My apologies…” Lin Qijing mumbles, clearly uncertain. “But how did you manage to enter the barrier?”

A pertinent question for someone who isn’t supposed to receive any visitors. Xiao Qiaoyan places the jade pendant – the one that belongs to Lan Qiren – on the table. “I came to the Cloud Recesses to ask an old acquaintance why a woman was being kept locked in a house and was only allowed to see her children once a month.” She reveals what she knows. “He told me to ask the woman myself because she was the one who knew the truth the best.”

It surprises Lin Qijing. “Lan-er-gongzi[2] believes me?” Her tone is incredulous.

Xiao Qiaoyan supposes Lin Qijing hasn’t talked to Lan Qiren much. “Qiren has that very harsh-looking exterior, but he is a very soft person on the inside.” She whispers in a conspiratorial way. “Don’t tell him I said so, though, the embarrassment would kill him.” It makes Lin Qijing laugh and Xiao Qiaoyan already feels like a winner. “He does believe you, but he doesn’t have much power to do anything about it alone, that’s where I come in.”

“Why would you help me without even knowing my story?”

“Someone special to me made a promise to someone special to you.” She gives her best kind smile. “But I’ll let you know everything from my side as soon as you tell me everything from yours, don’t you think it’s fair?”

Lin Qijing nods firmly. “I was a rogue cultivator who learned from rogue cultivators. My whole life was spent on the road and I just loved traveling. But then it reached a point where my cultivation kind of got stagnated, and my Shizun told me that the best I could do to achieve a breakthrough was to pick a place rich in Yang Energy and cultivate in seclusion while practicing inedia. That’s what brought me here.”

“Makes sense.”

“The first time I saw Qingheng-jun was just outside of Gusu when I was passing through to come up the mountain. He approached me and asked me for my name and my family, and apparently, he already wanted to marry me back then.” She shrugs. “I’m not one to believe in love at first sight, but this is what they say about the Lan, so I don’t know. I refused to come to the Cloud Recesses with him and went back on my way, and started my secluded cultivation.”

Her fingertips trace the edge of the teacup, going round and round.

“I’m not sure how much time passed, probably half a year considering the season changes, but one night I was meditating on top of a tree to practice my balance and I heard muffled screaming coming from somewhere below. It was like someone was trying to scream with their mouth closed, you know?”

Of course, she does, how many times have Lan Qiren used the Lan Silence Spell on her back in their youth, after all. “The Lan Silence Spell?” She asks anyway.

Lin Qijing nods. “It was a young woman, probably no older than fifteen, and clearly didn’t know she could break the spell by force. The person who used the spell was a Lan Elder, one generation older than Lan-er-gongzi, and he was reaching for her robes. I acted on impulse.”

“You killed him.” It is not a question.

“Stabbed the worm right through the neck, he died instantly. The girl got scared out of her wits and I don’t blame her, she did get bathed in blood. I told her the spell would fade in a ke or two, pointed to the direction of the river, and told her to follow the current down and she would get to Gusu eventually. I don’t know if she knew the woods or not, but it was better to be safe.”

“Why didn’t you run away?”

Lin Qijing turns her head to the side and looks at a spot on the floor. “I couldn’t. As much as that man was guilty, I could have done something else. I could’ve castrated him, and cut off his hands, and removed his eyes and tongue, I didn’t need to kill him. So, I decided to face my fate. It was Qingheng-jun who found me with the body by my feet and still holding my bloodied sword. There was no denial who had done it.”

She takes a sip of tea. Xiao Qiaoyan wonders what is going through her head at the moment.

“He asked me what had happened and I told him. Qingheng-jun was a fool in love, so he told me he would protect me. I didn’t want to be protected, to owe him anything, but even knowing it was what I deserved, I also didn’t want to die. So, I went with him, and I married him. He managed to hide me for four months before he broke.”

“Broke?”

“GusuLan motto is Be Righteous. It wasn’t righteous to marry and hide a murderer, no matter how guilty the assassinated one was. He admitted to the Elders what happened between me and whatever was the worm’s name, and that he had married me, but that he also wouldn’t let anyone lay a finger on me. That to get to me they had to go through him first. Lan-er-gongzi tried to convince him to not do it, but he couldn’t, Qingheng-jun had already made up his mind.”

So far so good, as far as good can be stretched. But there is still one question nagging at the back of Xiao Qiaoyan’s mind. “Has he ever forced himself on you?”

Lin Qijing shook her head fiercely. “He locked the both of us, denying himself of seeing me because of guilt, but I wasn’t born to be caged down like an animal. I got lonely, so lonely. One day I caved in and asked him for company. Qingheng-jun,” it is the first time while telling the story she smiles, “he… He told me the only company the Sect would allow him to give me would be a child, and I accepted. Imagine my surprise when I was told there was a theoretical technique for me to get pregnant without him ever even having to touch me.”

Xiao Qiaoyan’s brows raise to her hairline. “Excuse me, but what the fuck?”

“It’s true when I say the last time I have seen Qingheng-jun was when we did the three bows. The technique did work in practice and I got pregnant with Ah’Huan. And then they took him from me as soon as he could be fed anything other than breastmilk. That’s when Lan-er-gongzi intervened, and he managed to let me see Ah’Huan once a month.”

“Told you Qiren has a soft heart.”

Lin Qijing nodded. “I know he resents me because of what happened to his brother after meeting me, but I don’t think he hates me.” Xiao Qiaoyan doesn’t think Lan Qiren hates her either. “I managed to last three years before I broke down and asked Qingheng-jun for another child. Then we did the procedure again and Ah’Zhan was born. This time around Qingheng-jun intervened with Lan-er-gongzi and they both managed to convince the Elders to let me stay with Ah’Zhan for two years. And then they took him away too, and just like Ah’Huan, they visit me once a month.”

Xiao Qiaoyan shakes her head softly. “You stupid, stupid woman.” She says, exasperated. “If I tell you that I can give you your freedom back, would you take it?”

“Why would you help a criminal?”

“As I said, you stupid woman.” She sighs heavily. “Yes, you killed a man, but you also saved a girl from a trauma she would have never been able to forget. Under the GusuLan laws you are indeed seen as a murderer, but under other Sect laws, like YunmengJiang, for example, you’d be a hero. It’s all a matter of point of view.” Lin Qijing is shocked speechless. “So, would you take it?”

“What about my children?”

Ah, such a sweet mother. “If you take it, everything can be arranged.”

“I do want my freedom back.” She looks almost ashamed of admitting it.

“Great!” Xiao Qiaoyan exclaims. “I’ll have to bring the two waiting outside in if you don’t mind.”

Lin Qijing cocks her head to the side, which proves Xiao Qiaoyan’s theory that the other woman’s spiritual powers have been sealed. She should have noticed their presence otherwise. “Of course.”

Xiao Qiaoyan doesn’t even stand up, she just turns to the door and yells out, “Changze, Qiren, you can come in now!”

A heartbeat later the door is sliding open and both her husband and Lan Qiren are coming through it. They both bow to Lin Qijing and sit down at the table – Wei Changze takes the side without a sitting mat because he is nice like that. She fills the third cup of tea and places it in from of Lan Qiren, and then refills Lin Qijing’s and her own, which she places in front of her husband – he thanks her with that lovely smile she adores.

“Qijing, although I can assure you that we will do everything in our power to get you your freedom back, I just know the Lan will not go down without a fight.” It sucks that it has to be like that, but Xiao Qiaoyan still feels it is still better than spending a whole life locked up. “We need something to offer as a bargain, and I think the only thing that can let them relent is your spiritual power.”

Lan Qiren looks questioningly at her. “What do you mean?”

She bows apologetically at Lin Qijing. “There is a technique that can destroy a golden core and burn your spiritual paths, making you unable to cultivate ever again.” Xiao Qiaoyan remembers it from Wei Ying’s tale, the Core-Melting Hand. Wei Ying told her he has learned how to do it too somewhere in the far future, out of curiosity, which is concerning. “I think that if you are willing to give up that much, they will let you go.”

“We are aware of the unfairness.” Wei Changze says before Lin Qijing can protest. “We honestly wanted things to go differently, Lin-furen, and we are going to start the negotiations without mentioning this. It’s the last resource, we just need to know if you’re willing.”

“The last resource?” She croaks and Lan Qiren is the one who nods in confirmation.

“I’ll do my best.”

“What about my children?”

Xiao Qiaoyan, Wei Changze, and Wei Ying have talked about that the whole way to Gusu, and Xiao Qiaoyan – although agreeing is not the best solution – doesn’t completely dislike the plan they came up with. “We would get you a house in Caiyi Town, since it’s close enough to Gusu, and make an arrangement that the boys can see you every day after they are done with their responsibilities in the Cloud Recesses, the elders shouldn’t be able to complain much that way. And that you get to keep them on days they are free from classes as well, just as long as they keep obeying the rules.” She makes a show of rolling her eyes. “Bullshit, I know, but it’s the best we can do, unfortunately.”

Luckily, Lin Qijing has a soft smile on her lips. “It could work.”

~*~

Meanwhile, little Wei Wuxian is making little Lan Wangji’s life more excited than it has ever been before. And Wei Wuxian hopes little Lan Wangji is enjoying their time together, because if Wei Wuxian is to keep proceeding with the plan he made with his parents, the next time Lan Wangji will see him, it will be during the Guest Lectures, in about eleven years. Wei Wuxian isn’t even sure Lan Wangji will still remember him by then.

But it doesn’t matter, because this time Wei Wuxian will do things right and not be expelled from the Cloud Recesses for punching peacocks on their very punchable faces.

[1] 林绮晶 (lín qǐjīng): lin – woods; forest / qi – gorgeous; beautiful / jing – sparkling; crystal. It’s the name I chose for the twin jades’ mother.

[2] This Lan-er-gongzi is refering to Lan Qiren, as Lan Qiren, Cangse Sanren and Madam Lan are allegedly from the same generation.

Chapter Text

Everything is solved in the Cloud Recesses faster than Wei Wuxian expects. His mother tells him that on top of Lin Qijing’s prison, they’ve also broken in Qingheng-jun’s seclusion, and with all information they dumped on them, Qingheng-jun decided to fight for his wife once more. With the combined forces of Lan Qiren, Qingheng-jun, Xiao Qiaoyan and Wei Changze, they managed to set Lin Qijing free with the sole condition that she gets her cultivation sealed until her youngest son becomes a senior disciple – they don’t even have to mention the golden-core melting technique, thankfully.

Wei Wuxian thinks it’s unfair, that the whole reasoning the elders give (that they can’t afford to risk a murderer teaching GusuLan’s heirs any of her wicked tricks – his mother rolls her eyes so hard when she tells him that, he fears her eyeballs are going to get stuck in the back of her head) is utter gibberish, but Lin Qijing accepts it without much of a fight. When he asks his mother why, she says Lin Qijing prefers the option of having her cultivation back eventually – even if she has to wait – than being locked up. Wei Wuxian agrees it is a better option, but he still resents the sheer GusuLan hypocrisy.

At least Lan Qiren is better this time around.

Talking about Lan Qiren, Wei Wuxian still can’t forgive his mother for telling him about Wei Wuxian and Lan Wangji’s marriage in the original timeline. He wanted to tell Lan Qiren himself, damn it! He does get the opportunity to tell Qingheng-jun (they wait until the Lan bedtime is past and Lan Wangji is asleep), who just smiles kindly – the same one Lan Xichen used to give, many years ago – and tells Wei Wuxian that he agrees with the match as long as Wei Wuxian treats his son right.

Lin Qijing laughs at everybody’s antics and tells Wei Wuxian she is looking forward to when he officially becomes her son-in-law – she even asks what Wei Wuxian’s favorite food is, so she can learn how to cook it for him. (He isn’t sure if the offer is because she has outright looked at him and liked him, or because in the end she now knows he is the main reason why she got freed. Maybe it is a bit of both. Whatever it is, Wei Wuxian isn’t too worried about technicalities.)

After that, Lan Qiren gives them a rather generous quantity of money, and once Lin Qijing’s core is sealed, the four of them – Lan Qiren, Lin Qijing, Xiao Qiaoyan and Wei Changze; Wei Wuxian stays at the Cloud Recesses – go to Caiyi to find her a house. They manage to convince a farmer in the outskirts to sell his unused shed, and with the help of some of the villagers, Wei Wuxian’s parents, and GusuLan’s money (Lan Qiren and Qingheng-jun, too, who stopped by several times to aid with the well-known Lan arm strength during that time), in a month they have transformed the little shed into a three-room house with a cute little backyard garden. It looks beautiful.

(Both Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen wanted to help, but with both being so young, Wei Wuxian knew they would be more of a hindrance, so while the adults worked, Wei Wuxian kept both brothers busy with his antics. He managed to make Lan Wangji smile at least once a day and to make Lan Xichen think he is one of the best people in the world. Wei Wuxian hopes it is enough to make Lan Wangji remember him for the subsequent years.)

Lin Qijing cries, out of joy of course, and swears she will never forget what Wei Wuxian’s family has done for her. His father brushes it off, saying they were just doing the right thing, while his mother tells Lin Qijing one of the few things Wei Wuxian remembers her saying during his first life. “Remember the things others do for you, not the things you do for others. Only when people don’t hold so much in their hearts would they finally feel free.”[1]

At that moment, Wei Wuxian is sure Lin Qijing and Xiao Qiaoyan will be the best of friends. He feels so happy he could burst.

When they need to say their goodbyes, Wei Wuxian has to fight the urge to coo when Lan Wangji makes the very serious expression he makes when he is upset things are not going his way, while Lan Xichen just looks sad and observes while holding his brother’s hand. Although Lan Qiren – in a rare display of friendliness – says the Cloud Recesses will always welcome them, whenever they want to stop by, they don’t make any promises to visit. The Lan and Lin Qijing understand, of course, because they know Wei Changze, Xiao Qiaoyan and – most importantly – Wei Wuxian still have a lot to do.

Their next stop is way west, a little bit farther north of Qishan, close to a city called Xiaoguan. Wei Wuxian’s mother argues that they are going all over the place and that since they’re going west, they should at least stop at Yunmeng and then Qinghe first – they are going there in the future, anyway. But Wei Wuxian stomps his foot on the ground and says that they absolutely have to go north of Qishan first, that they don’t have enough time to spend at Qinghe and Yunmeng, and that is that and now they are in a very cold place looking for a side-branch of the Wen Clan.

Or, in Wei Wuxian’s own words, they are looking for half of his siblings.

Actually finding Wen Renxin[2] and his wife Zhikui[3] is trickier than Wei Wuxian expected it to be. His parents have to ask around about a couple of very capable doctors in six different cities around the region and knowing how much word travels fast, it will be hard to execute what Wei Wuxian planned to get Wen Renxin and Wen Zhikui – as well as their whole branch – away from Wen Ruohan’s hands. Hard, yes, but not impossible.

The village is at the foot of Qishan, which helps Wei Wuxian’s initial plan, and doesn’t have many inhabitants. The great majority of them, they learn quickly, is a member of the Wen side branch specialized in medicine. Everyone is as nice as Wei Wuxian remembers, and he recognizes several faces walking around the city.

Uncle four mans the small inn with his wife, and when Xiao Qiaoyan asks if he has any children, he tells them both of his sons have been called to Nightless City to learn the cultivation ways of the Wen – which can only mean they died during the Sunshot Campaign, or in the Jin work camps. There are a few aunties and uncles in the tailor shop, carpentry and smithy Wei Wuxian also recognizes. There are some faces he is missing, though, like Wen-popo, and he can’t help but wonder where they are.

The answer to that question, surprisingly enough, comes when they are received in the small Wen Manor. Wen-popo is there, taking care of a girl who looks around seven years old, maybe eight – Wen Qing, and a boy who looks around three years old – Wen Ning, Wei Wuxian would recognize that round adorable face and those big eyes anywhere. They both look so cute, but since it would be too odd a four-year-old cooing over a girl older than him, Wei Wuxian keeps those feelings inside.

Just like it happened in the Cloud Recesses, he lets his parents take the lead of the conversation while he sits at the side keeping little Wen Ning’s attention on him. Wen Qing is looking at him suspiciously, her overprotective sister persona already shining at such a young age. Wen Ning and Wen Qing’s parents are sitting at the head table in the hall, Wei Wuxian’s parents at their right – the place usually left for honored guests, which is very interesting.

“Wei-gongzi.” Wen Ning’s voice is soft and childish and it lacks the stutter Wen Ning had when he was alive.

There’s no stutter!

“Wen Ning?” He asks in a hushed voice, afraid everyone else would hear him.

“My parents know.” Wen Ning smiles and Wei Wuxian can’t help but smile back. Wen Ning is there with him. They’re back together and it feels great. “Jiejie knows too.”

At that, since the four Wen and Wei Wuxian’s families are the only ones in the hall, Wei Wuxian laughs loudly. “Well, that certainly makes things easier.” He says loud enough for everyone to hear.

“Ah’Ying?” Xiao Qiaoyan looks at him in confusion, but Wei Changze has an understanding smile.

Wei Wuxian grabs Wen Ning by the hand and drags him until they’re both in front of Wei Wuxian’s parents’ table. “Mama, baba, please meet the one and only Ghost General.”

“I don’t like that title.” Wen Ning mumbles and Wei Wuxian laughs and he is so happy he could cry – he is crying a little, but hopefully, nobody has noticed it.

“I don’t like Yiling Laozu either, but yet…” He counters and… And everyone laughs.

Wen Zhikui clears her throat and Wei Wuxian turns his attention to her. “My son has spoken of you.” She says. “Wei Wuxian, isn’t it?”

He bows deeply. “This lowly one is Wei Ying, courtesy Wuxian. Wen Ning is my dear friend and one of the kindest people I have ever met.” He tells her and she smiles fondly. “Wen Qing and Wen Ning have been through hell and back with me, and I consider them both as my own family.”

“This is good to know, child.” Wen Renxin speaks. “Ah’Ning hasn’t told us the details of everything that happened, but he did tell us you were the only person who protected our kin when everyone else was hunting us down. I have not lived through it, and I believe I haven’t lived through it the first time either, but I thank you nonetheless.”

Wei Wuxian nods. “Your knowledge is very important to Wen Ruohan.” He reveals. “Back then he tried to get you two to help him with his plans, but you refused, stating how wrong everything was from the original teachings of Wen Mao.” Wei Wuxian bows once more. “He killed you both so he could have control over Wen Qing and Wen Ning because he knew you two had taught them both medicine.”

The mood glooms with this piece of information, but Wei Wuxian still feels it’s better to tell them as soon as possible, no beating around the bush. Wen Zhikui sighs. “What was your goal coming here initially?”

Xiao Qiaoyan stands up and bows. “There was, of course, the possibility of little Wen Ning being one of the time-travelers, so we had to check. We already checked the Cloud Recesses, and Lan Zhan isn’t.” Wei Wuxian looks down and he feels Wen Ning’s hand on his wrist, squeezing it lightly. Oh, that precious child. “But Ah’Ying has also made plans to rescue your family from Wen Ruohan’s grasp, whether Wen Ning remembered or not.”

Wen Ning’s mother hums. “And what would that plan be?”

“Wen-furen,” Wei Changze says softly, “it would require your whole branch to abandon, at least for now, the Wen surname for the plan to work.”

She chuckles. “That’s not a hard price to pay, Wei-qianbei. Perhaps if Wen-zongzhu still followed the true Wen precepts it would be hard to part with my surname, but I have now learned that I don’t need to be called Wen to live like one. Wen Mao’s teachings are good, kind, and as long as I follow them, I’ll be a Wen in my heart.”

“Would your family take my husband’s surname?” Xiao Qiaoyan asks. “We would announce your husband as a long-lost sibling.”

“Would people believe that story?”

Wei Changze nods. “Yes. I do have siblings somewhere, I’m not sure what happened to the other ones, but I was sold to the Jiang household as a servant when I was a child. Fengmian knows about that, so he’ll definitely believe.”[4] Wei Wuxian knows his father says it more to convince them, than anything else. Mostly because he is sure they will need to tell Jiang Fengmian and Yu Ziyuan about the whole time-travel thing if they want them to get on board, much like they had to do with Lan Qiren.

“Then we would be honored.”

“As for Wen-furen, we have to pick a different surname for you.” Xiao Qiaoyan explains. “Do you have anything in mind?”

Wen Zhikui taps her finger on her chin twice and then smiles brightly. “Huo[5].”

Xiao Qiaoyan grins wickedly. “No longer warm[6], huh. I think we will be the best of friends, Zhikui.”

Since Wei Wuxian is not necessarily needed in the room for their plans to be laid out – he knows that if the Wen couple has any questions about the no-future, his mother can answer them –, he takes Wen Ning and Wen Qing, asking them to show him around. The two boys walk side by side, being followed closely by a still suspicious Wen Qing. Wei Wuxian smiles to himself, wondering if this Wen Qing will ever show him her softer side – the one she only ever showed him on her very last day.

He also takes the opportunity to ask Wen Qing if he can address her as his sister – they will be considered cousins to the outside world, after all – and ask Wen Ning – who will be called Ah’Ning by Wei Wuxian from now on – to address him more casually. Preferably by Ying-gege. Wen Qing, probably because of her young age, doesn’t take long to relent, and it brings him a warm fuzzy feeling inside.

He calls Wen Ning and Wen Qing by Ah’Ning and Qing-jiejie respectively, and they call him Ying-gege and Ying-didi. He’s got his Wen siblings back.

Now all he is missing are his two Jiang siblings.

~*~

Their next stop is in QingheNie, and it is by far the stop Wei Wuxian dreads the most. If Nie Huaisang is the third and last person in this timeline it will make things less hard, but no matter what they will still be hard. The Nie are known for being very attached to their saber style, and very hostile toward the Wen. Wei Wuxian and his family will be threading a very thin and delicate line while dealing with the Nie since the main plan involves the Wen doctors help the Nie with their cultivation without the Nie knowing they are Wen.

As long as they only discover that the doctors treating them are Wen after Wen Ruohan has already been dealt with, then the damage won’t be as big. But if that specific information leaks before, though, Wei Wuxian will have a huge problem on his hands. Besides that, there is also the whole ‘I want Nie Huaisang to be able to defend himself’ problem. And how Nie Huaisang is so small and frail and very much not fit for the Nie saber style, Wei Wuxian took his sweet time putting together a fighting style – an amalgamation of different styles from different Sects that have long been extinct – that he knows Nie Huaisang will like.

But first, they have to get through Nie Huaisang’s father.

Wei Wuxian himself has not met Nie Shuwei[7], since he had already been dead for a while when Wei Wuxian visited the Unclean Realm for the first time, but his parents have. From what his mother told him during their travel south towards Qinghe, Nie Shuwei is a man built like a bull, taller than anyone she has ever seen, as righteous as the Lan, but also as free as the Jiang. He has a wife and a concubine – but from what his mother said, both are treated as wives by everyone in Qinghe and they get along really well.

The first wife is Nie Mingjue’s mother, and according to Xiao Qiaoyan, she is an impressive woman. She is also tall, but her build is lithe, which made her adapt the Nie saber style for speed – her saber resembles a short sword, and although having a wide blade, it is much lighter than other sabers. The second wife is Nie Huaisang’s mother, and she isn’t a cultivator. Word on the street is that the young woman was being abused in her household and it was Nie Shuwei’s first wife who rescued her and demanded her husband to take the other woman as his concubine.

After arriving at Qinghe, getting a room in an inn, and sending out word to Nie Shuwei that they wish to have an audience with the Nie about reasons that cannot be mentioned in a letter, it takes three days for them to be received in the Unclean Realm. It is as dark, gloomy and imposing as Wei Wuxian remembers – as one of the few places that were untouched by the war, there weren’t too many changes ( they mostly were just decoration because Nie Huaisang always felt depressed with the lack of art in his home).

There are cultivators training in the main patio, following the movements of a tall and beautiful woman Wei Wuxian has a hunch is Nie Mingjue’s mother. On the very far back row there is a young boy – somewhere around ten, perhaps eleven – and he is holding a saber that looks way too big for his too-small hands, repeating the saber stances. It’s Baxia. Which can only mean that boy is Nie Mingjue. Wei Wuxian doesn’t know if he feels impressed Nie Mingjue can wield Baxia at such a young age – even if he’s a little wobbly, he hasn’t dropped it even once ever since they entered the patio – or if he feels afraid for the very same reason.

Sitting on the steps of a side building, under the shade, and fiddling with a little paper fan that is still too big for his tiny hands, is a small toddler – he’s perhaps two, three maximum – who can only be Nie Huaisang. Wei Wuxian lets go of his mother’s hand and runs to where Nie Huaisang is sitting, which gets the boy’s attention. His face lights up and Wei Wuxian is sure that it is recognition.

“A friend?” Nie Huaisang asks and Wei Wuxian stops dead in his tracks.

It wasn’t recognition, it was excitement. “I’m Wei Ying, but you can call me Wuxian-xiong.” He introduces himself anyway, turning quickly towards his mother and shaking his head subtly enough he knows only her can see it.

Nie Huaisang would be an immense help, but Wei Wuxian isn’t upset this one is not the same Nie Huaisang from his future. If neither Lan Wangji nor Nie Huaisang are one of them, it means there are only other two people who could be. Song Zichen or Jiang Wanyin. There is a fifty-percent chance his brother will be there, which would not be perfect but would certainly be the second-best case scenario in Wei Wuxian’s heart.

“I’m Nie Huaisang.” He smiles shyly and outstretches the hand holding the fan. “Do you like paper fans?”

Well, maybe this is not going to be as hard as Wei Wuxian expected. “I love them!”

~*~

“I suppose the boys have hit off immediately.” Nie Shuwei comments offhandedly, almost scaring Xiao Qiaoyan shitless because she hasn’t seen the man approach them and he is very tall and bulky.

She turns to the Sect Leader, nods and bows, her actions being mimicked by Wei Changze. “Ah’Ying is very friendly, he loves making friends wherever we go, you should’ve seen him with Lan-er-gongzi, Ah’Ying trying to get his attention at all costs, so cute.”

“Perhaps it’s the nomad life.” Wei Changze adds. “We’re never at one place, so he doesn’t really have other people to connect with other than Ah’Yan and I.”

Nie Shuwei leads them through the maze that Wei Wuxian has mentioned the Unclean Realm is, all while talking. “It makes sense, I know Mingjue was very lonely before Huaisang was born.” He chuckles. “Maybe what your little one needs is a sibling.”

Xiao Qiaoyan laughs. “We are thinking about settling down somewhere because we found one of my husband’s siblings during our travels.” She remembers clearly how Wei Wuxian told her many times that Nie Shuwei could never know that the doctor couple was Wen. “His brother has also had cultivation training, although it was focused on medicine.” She offers. “This is one of the reasons why we asked for an audience with you, Nie-zongzhu.”

“Us Nie know very little about medicine, Cangse Sanren, I fail to realize what’s the connection.” He says just as they reach the main hall. The huge doors open from the inside and Nie Shuwei enters it first, being followed closely by Xiao Qiaoyan and Wei Changze.

Nie Huaisang’s mother is inside the hall giving directions to a couple of servants, and as soon as she sees them entering, her expression softens in a sweet smile. She waits until Xiao Qiaoyan, Wei Changze and Nie Shuwei are sitting, and only then takes her place beside him on the throne at the head table. And then before anyone can say anything, Nie Mingjue’s mother comes through the door and takes the place at the other side of Nie Shuwei.

“Nie-zongzhu, as you may already know, I am a disciple of Baoshan Sanren.” Xiao Qiaoyan speaks, feeling all the eyes in the room on her. “Some things are different under my Shizun, and this is what made me notice some things about the Nie way of cultivation.”

His eyes sharpen and his stare feels like daggers. He is a very intimidating man. “What do you mean by that, Cangse Sanren?”

She tries to think of ways to explain everything that wouldn’t give away the fact that she knows about how thirsty for blood the saber spirits are, and how the Nie have to maintain a mausoleum only to keep their ancestors’ sabers in check. “I am aware that the spirits that possess the Nie sabers are a little different from the spirits that possess other cultivators’ swords.” She clears her throat and taps her nose twice. “They are a little wilder, and, well, more aggressive too.” Xiao Qiaoyan takes a deep breath and turns her eyes back to Nie Shuwei. “It makes you Nie more susceptible to Qi Deviation.”

This is no secret. Everyone knows how young the Nie tend to die. The stronger, the younger they qi deviate. The mention of Qi Deviation makes the Nie Sect Leader’s expression change from anger, to concentration. “Do you have a way of preventing it from happening?”

Nobody can say the man is all muscle and has no brain. “I’m not sure.” She tells them sincerely. “I didn’t come here with a promise, or a certain offer, no. I came here because my brother-in-law and his wife are outstanding medical cultivators and I would like them to try to help your Sect.”

“And what would you gain from it, Cangse Sanren?” And there it is, the reason why Xiao Qiaoyan is a rogue cultivator: politics.

That is her husband’s area, so she lets him do the talking. “We hope to gain an ally. As we mentioned before, Ah’Yan and I are thinking about settling down. We don’t wish to make a Sect to rival the Five Great, just somewhere we can teach cultivation to children who usually wouldn’t have the opportunity.” Among the many plans created by her son, all of them include rescuing orphans and freeing prostitutes, so they might as well consider their Sect-to-be as one that focuses on marginalized people. “Besides, there is also a dormant threat that just looms, you know?”

Nie Shuwei raises a single brow. “I don’t.”

Xiao Qiaoyan shakes her head and points her forefinger at the open doors, right where the sun is illuminating the room. Nie Shuwei understands what she means immediately and his face goes back to the previous angry expression.

“What do you know?” He asks.

“I’ll tell you if you make me two promises.” She offers.

“What are they?”

Wei Changze, the diplomat, as usual, speaks. “One, let my brother check on your health so he can at least try to find something to help. Two, never, ever, under no circumstances, let Wen Ruohan touch your saber or spar with him.”

“We have walked around Qishan territory, I’m sure you’re aware.” Xiao Qiaoyan interrupts before Nie Shuwei can ask anything. “He has learned a very sneaky technique that weakens a person’s spiritual weapon. The point is that what he does is nothing obvious because it only leads the sword to break after a few night-hunts. Because of QingheNie’s rocky relationship with QishanWen, we are afraid Wen Ruohan might want to do that to your saber.”

Nie Shuwei clicks his tongue. If he is anything like Xiao Qiaoyan, it means he is very annoyed. She understands, the man might really enjoy sparring, and refusing a sparring match against Wen Ruohan would be seen as a sign of weakness in the eyes of the rest of the cultivation world. Politics, they suck. And to think they will be involved in those same politics up to the neck because of her beautiful, kind, self-sacrificing idiot of a son.

Both of Nie Shuwei’s wives grab his hands, one each, and nod at him, the three of them having a long-unspoken conversation through their eyes. He purses his lips and tsks, but it is clear as day who wins whatever argument they just had. “I suppose I can do that much. Is that all?”

The first obstacle is overcome. Now it is time for the second.

“No, it isn’t.” Xiao Qiaoyan massages her temples and closes her eyes, sighing deeply. She really doesn’t want to have to deal with it, but it isn’t like his four-year-old son can, and once he is old enough it will be too late. “I know it will make you angry, and that you will not like what I’m about to say, but it is the truth and you won’t like it because you know it is the truth.”

“Spit it out.”

“Your youngest, Nie Huaisang, is not fit for the Nie style of cultivation.” Just as Xiao Qiaoyan expected, Nie Shuwei’s temper flares and his saber – which is sitting in the holder beside the throne – starts shaking. It’s impressive and frightening, but Xiao Qiaoyan keeps her expression schooled in a poker-face. “Nie-zongzhu, we have a cultivation method that would fit him better, if you allow us to teach him, of course.”

It’s clear that Nie Shuwei doesn’t want to accept the offer, but his second wife grabs his hand with both of hers, making him look at her. “Husband, please.”

He doesn’t look like he will relent, but his first wife does the same. “Listen to Ah’Fan[8], Ah’Sang clearly dislikes the way we fight, and Ah’Jue has promised him over and over that Ah’Sang would never need to learn the saber style. It might be a good idea for him to at least learn something.”

Nie Shuwei huffs. “And what would that style of yours be?”

Xiao Qiaoyan smiles victoriously. “He would wield battle fans. They’re of course lighter than the Nie sabers, but they are still heavy weapons, so your son will need strong arms and a strong core to master it.” She has a drawing of one of Wei Wuxian’s prototypes – he wants to learn how to make spiritual weapons, that crazy son of hers – and she takes it out of one of her flowy sleeves. She bows and walks to the throne, placing the drawing on top of the table. “They are made out of iron and if cultivated they will have spirits, much like sabers and swords. The ribs would be hollowed out so we can put on retractable blades inside of it.”

The Sect Leader takes the page and looks at it. Then he looks from one wife to the other, they are both smiling and nodding. “An interesting choice of weapon.”

“And one that would get him to be underestimated. Which is our goal.” Xiao Qiaoyan thinks Nie Shuwei gets where she is going.

He certainly does. “Very well, I’ll allow it.”

Both Wei Changze and Xiao Qiaoyan bow deeply and say in unison, “you won’t regret your decision, Nie-zongzhu.”

“When does he start?” Ah’Fan asks.

“The Nie usually start the core-forming process at five, correct?” Xiao Qiaoyan already knows the answer, nodding along when Nie Shuwei hums a yes. “Then we will wait until Huaisang is five, by then we will probably already have a fixed place to live, so it will be easier too.”

“Very well.” Nie Shuwei agrees. “And when are your brother and his wife coming to the Unclean Realm?”

“In ten to twenty days.” Wei Changze answers. “We’re meeting up with them on our way to Lotus Pier.”

“You’re going to Yunmeng?” There is surprise in Nie Shuwei’s tone. “I thought there was bad blood between you and the Violet Spider.” Only the Nie are blunt enough to talk about something like that so openly.

Xiao Qiaoyan shrugs. “There’s no time like the present to fix relationships, am I right?” She also doesn’t deny, because there’s no point. The whole cultivation world knows about Jiang Fengmian’s love for Cangse Sanren, and how she eloped with his best friend several years ago, even though it made no sense to her – Jiang Fengmian was close to her, yes, but he was much closer to her husband. But she is right, to do the things they need to do, she will need to patch up whatever relationship she didn’t have with Yu Ziyuan, as well as her husband’s friendship with Jiang Fengmian, and there is no time like the present to do it. “By the way, would it be asking too much if we were to borrow one of your messengers?”

~*~

It’s when they are leaving the Unclean Realm that news of a landslide in the northern area of Qishan reaches their ears. The news also includes the reports on the deaths of over forty members of a branch family of the Wen Clan, including the patriarch of the branch, his wife, and their two children. QishanWen declares a forty-day mourning period, the period in which they will close their borders and have no interaction with the other Sects.

Wei Wuxian knows that this whole mourning is very likely to be just a front so other Sects aren’t allowed to enter QishanWen territory, which leaves them free to do whatever they want to the small Sects that reside in the area without the meddling of the other Four Great Sects. After those forty days, probably, Wen Ruohan’s army of cultivators will at least double in size, if not triple, and this is a problem because it means Wen Ruohan has started annexing the smaller Sects earlier than Wei Wuxian was expecting him to.

On top of that Wei Wuxian still has to find someone who can infiltrate QishanWen forces to find and rescue Uncle Four’s two sons. Being Uncle Four’s sons, Wei Wuxian doubts they are bad people, and that whatever they have done in the war the first time around, they had no choice. Wei Wuxian will give them a choice, this time, just like he gave a choice to Wen Ning’s parents.

Arriving at Yunmeng is, to put it lightly, nostalgic. It has been way too many years, too many to count since he has seen this Yunmeng. This Lotus Pier. After Jiang Wanyin retrieved Lotus Pier from Wen Chao's hands it was all burned to the ground, after all. And unlike the Lan, who wanted to keep everything as it has been for almost a millennium, Jiang Wanyin felt like this Lotus Pier should be a different Lotus Pier, that the differences in layout and design should be there to show that Lotus Pier fell, yes, but it pulled itself back up in the end, despite all the odds.

But this is not the rebuilt Lotus Pier, no. This is Wei Wuxian’s childhood home, the place with some of his best memories, but also some of his worst ones. He is also slightly on edge because even though the rational part of his brain is telling him Jiang Wanyin only got puppies when he was eight years old – and he shouldn’t be over four now –, the irrational one is looking around and paying attention to any barking. There are no dogs in Lotus Pier – yet – but he is still afraid of the creatures, it’s not like he can control it.

Wen Renxin and Wen Zhikui are waiting for them at an inn with their children, just like it was decided before Wei Wuxian and his family went to Qinghe. Wen Ning and Wen Qing, who are going to be introduced as Wei Ning and Wei Qing from now on, are left with Xiao Qiaoyan and Wei Changze, and the Wen couple says their goodbyes and makes their way north, believing their children will be safe with the renowned Cangse Sanren.

After that, there is no more stalling they can do, so the five of them finally cross the city, stopping only when they are in front of the intricately designed doors of Lotus Pier. Wei Changze reaches for the knocker and hits the door twice. Since the Jiang already knew they were arriving at Lotus Pier that day, the door opens almost instantly after the second knock sounds. The guard’s face lights up in a smile and he bows to Wei Changze, looking like he has just seen a long-lost friend.

“Shixiong!” The young man exclaims. “Jiang-zongzhu told us to wait at the door because there would be esteemed guests arriving, I had no idea it was you and Cangse Sanren-qianbei.” He babbles excitedly as he guides the five of them through Lotus Pier. As if Wei Wuxian, Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren don’t know the way like the back of their hands.

It is still odd to think Jiang Fengmian would consider his parents as esteemed guests after what they did. As much as his parents seem to love each other, and how romantic their story sounds to the outside ear, Wei Wuxian is still aware that it probably felt like the utmost betrayal for Jiang Fengmian. But Jiang Fengmian is still the man who searched for Wei Wuxian incessantly for four years after his parents’ death, so there’s always the theory that Jiang Fengmian never blamed the couple for eloping.

Wei Wuxian isn’t sure he thinks of Jiang-shushu as kind or stupid. Maybe a bit of both.

Doing sword stances, with a wooden training sword, alone and in the middle of the lotus-relief patio, is Jiang Wanyin. He is just as small as Wei Wuxian and already carries the annoyed expression Wei Wuxian has missed so dearly. When they get close enough Jiang Wanyin stops moving and puts the sword on his belt, turning to face the guests. It is only because Wei Wuxian is paying such close attention to Jiang Wanyin that he sees the minutely widening of his eyes, as well as the punched up – but very repressed – gasp.

He is running toward his brother before anyone can stop him.

And Jiang Wanyin is running toward him too.

They meet in the middle in a hug.

Second-best case scenario it is.

[1] Quote taken from Chapter 113 of the novel, translation by Exiled Rebels.

[2] 仁心 (rénxīn): ren – benevolent; kind / xin – heart.

[3] 祉葵 (zhǐkuí): zhi – to be blessed; good fortune / kui – sunflower.

[4] This one is a nod to the kind of time-travel fix-it series Home is where your heart is, by R95irth. I have only read the first one of the series, and it is insanely good. A whole different take on the fix-it, since the whole first fanfiction focuses more on the parents, rather than the kids. I super recommend!

[5] 火 (huǒ): hot; fire.

[6] The surname 温 (Wēn) means warm.

[7] 殊威 (shūwēi): shu – outsdanding, remarkable; wei – impressive strength, power, might.

[8] 凡 (fán): simple; ordinary. I chose that name to show how much her family liked her (notmuch).

Chapter Text

“I suppose we don’t need to ask who the third one is.” Xiao Qiaoyan comments, looking from little Wen Ning to her son hugging Jiang Cheng.

Wen Ning offers her a small smile. “It was their idea to come back. Before even Lan-er-gongzi knew about anything they were already looking for ways to change the past. It is only fair they are in this together.”

Xiao Qiaoyan agrees with Wen Ning. After listening to the whole story – and pressing her son into telling her if his relationship with Jiang Cheng was ever repaired – she also thinks that if the gods were cruel enough separating Wei Ying and Lan Zhan, they were at least merciful enough to keep Wei Ying’s brothers in the same timeline.

The two of them break the hug smiling, and Xiao Qiaoyan watches as Jiang Cheng looks over to them, surveying each one of them with his sharp eyes. He stops at Wen Qing and Wen Ning and there is an emotion passing through his face that Xiao Qiaoyan doesn’t quite recognize. Jiang Cheng then turns back to Wei Ying and whispers, just loud enough the six of them can also hear it. “What are Wen-guniang and Wen Ning doing here?”

There was, once, a long time ago – which is actually in the future, but the concept is still a little too confusing – a lot of bad blood between Jiang Cheng and the Wen siblings, most of it related to Wei Ying choosing to save their family instead of staying with Jiang Cheng, which inevitably ended on the deaths of Jin Zixuan and Jiang Yanli, and then Wei Wuxian’s own. The hatred was strong, but everything started to be appeased after Jiang Cheng learned about the golden-core transfer and how much both Wei Ying and the Wen siblings had done for him and his Sect.

“Those two are Wei Qing and Wei Ning, Jiang-gongzi.” Xiao Qiaoyan introduces them with their brand-new last names, and Jiang Cheng raises a brow. It is expected, as Jiang Cheng recognizes the two kids as the Wen siblings. “They are Ah’Ying’s cousins, and we’re taking care of them while their parents are busy in Qinghe.”

Jiang Cheng rolls his eyes – something Wei Ying has mentioned is very common of him – and turns to Wei Ying. “Explain.”

Wei Ying taps his nose just like Xiao Qiaoyan does. “Have you heard about the landslide in the north of Qishan?” He asks and Jiang Cheng nods. “The whole Wen branch died that day. Not their bodies, though. Their names.”

Xiao Qiaoyan wants to laugh at the loud sigh and pointed glare Jiang Cheng gives her son. “You are impossible.”

“Hey!” Wei Ying complains. “It’s not a bad plan.”

Once again, Jiang Cheng rolls his eyes. “Never said it was. Let’s go, my parents have been expecting visitors and now I’m inclined to believe that you are the ones.”

“That would be us.” Her husband chides in, he sounds a little bit on edge – which is not common for Wei Changze. “Are they waiting for us in the Sword Hall?”

Jiang Cheng nods and starts walking to said hall. He opens the doors and goes through the threshold, guiding the five of them in. Inside the hall, Jiang Fengmian is sitting on the Lotus Throne, with Yu Ziyuan sitting at a table to his right. There are two tables set to his left and Jiang Fengmian gestures them for Wei Changze and Xiao Qiaoyan. They both sit down, but Xiao Qiaoyan notices none of the children have moved past the door. There is a lot of raw emotion in her son’s eyes, and it takes longer than she is proud to remember that the last time Wei Ying had seen Jiang Fengmian and Yu Ziyuan, their bodies were sprawled on the patio, void of life.

“Ah’Cheng, can you take the children to your sister?” Jiang Fengmian asks. “You two can show them around Lotus Pier.”

Jiang Cheng looks like he wants to argue, but Wei Ying grabs his sleeve before he says anything. “Jiang Cheng, it’s better if we go.”

Yu Ziyuan turns her head to Wei Ying when she hears those words, looking at him with clear disdain. “And who allowed you to address my son so familiarly?”

When Wei Ying turns to look at her with the same level of disdain, now it is Xiao Qiaoyan’s turn to get on edge. They are supposed to be in Lotus Pier to mend their broken relationships with the masters of the household, not shatter whatever is left beyond repair. Wei Ying walks to the table where Yu Ziyuan is sitting and looks at her straight in the eyes, without even flinching. Xiao Qiaoyan hopes Yu Ziyuan will not whip her five-year-old son with Zidian. She wouldn’t do that, right?

“Yu-furen, I suppose Jiang Cheng hasn’t told you.” Those words make Jiang Cheng run to his side immediately, with a betrayed expression. “Allow me to show you one thing, and then you can decide if I’m worthy of calling Jiang-gongzi by his birth name.”

He moves faster than Xiao Qiaoyan ever thought he could since they have just started the core building exercises – for both Yang and Yin Energies. Wei Ying’s core formation is indeed going much quicker than any other child would, no matter how much of a prodigy they are, but she never thought it was that advanced. Wei Ying touches two fingers to Yu Ziyuan’s forehead and they glow a dark red – he’s using Yin Energy (his Yang energy is of a brighter shade).

The spell he is using is one they have theorized about together, a spell that can share memories. Wei Ying has mentioned he has been notoriously known for his bad memory, so they decided to come up with a spell that could counter that. The initial idea was to store the memories in talismans or objects, but Xiao Qiaoyan knows Wei Ying was thinking about extending it to share directly – basing the spell on Empathy –, she just didn’t know he had already figured out how to do it.

Sometimes she wonders if he tells her his ideas just so she doesn’t feel left out because ninety percent of the time it looks like he has already figured things out.

It takes no longer than two heartbeats for Wei Ying to retreat his hand. Perhaps because as the creator of the time-travel array Wei Ying has managed to add some sort of time-bending to this spell, so time passes slower – maybe it even stops – while the memories are being shown, Xiao Qiaoyan isn’t sure. Yu Ziyuan looks like she has gone through two days and one night of torture and it’s this fact that gives away what memory Wei Ying has shown her.

The golden-core transfer.

“Am I worthy, Yu-furen?” He asks, tone as sharp as before.

Jiang Cheng shakes him by the shoulders to get his attention. “Wei Wuxian, what did you do to my mother?”

Wei Ying cups Jiang Cheng’s face and smiles sadly. “I just showed Yu-furen how far I am willing to go for you.” He lowers his hand and turns back to Yu Ziyuan. “So?”

Yu Ziyuan still looks shaken by what Wei Ying has just shown her, but it is clear she is trying to go back to her usually angry expression. Xiao Qiaoyan doesn’t judge. If she knows her son well enough and based on the expression he was showing on his face just moments ago, he made sure to show Yu Ziyuan exactly how it felt to have his golden core removed, and Xiao Qiaoyan can guess how much it hurt from how white her son had turned when retelling the events.

“Do what you want.” She says in the end, which makes Wei Ying smile.

“Then let’s go find Shijie, Jiang Cheng, I’m sure she will become friends with Qing-jiejie and Ah’Ning in no time.” He grabs Jiang Cheng by the hand and physically drags him outside – Wen Ning and Wen Qing just follow them without a word.

As soon as the doors of the Sword Hall are closed behind them, Yu Ziyuan goes back to her usual self and levels Wei Changze a venomous glare. “You have some serious guts coming back here after everything.”

~*~

They have barely left the Sword Hall when they start hearing shouting and seeing the flickering of purple that could only have come from Zidian. Jiang Wanyin shakes his head, but Wei Wuxian chuckles, bumping their shoulders together. “Wasn’t it the same way when the two of us were talking shit out?”

“It took longer for it to get on that level, didn’t it?”

“It didn’t.” Wen Ning answers. “We could hear the shouting and see the sparks from the Yunmeng docks the moment Wei-gongzi entered Lotus Pier.”

~*~

“Yu-furen.” Wei Changze says, softening his voice as much as he can, saying what he thinks Yu Ziyuan wants to listen. “It was an unfortunate event, but Ah’Yan had made her choice and we decided we didn’t want Jiang-zongzhu to suffer any more than he had already, and that’s why we decided to leave.”

Yu Ziyuan, just like a ke before, looks positively livid. “You are both idiots.” She spats. “There was no choice for Cangse Sanren to make.” Wei Changze is confused in the beginning, because back then Jiang Fengmian and Yu Ziyuan were not betrothed yet, and although they have met each other during the Guest Lectures in the Cloud Recesses, Yu Ziyuan didn’t mingle with them. “Nobody fell in love with her.”

That is new. “I don’t think I follow, Yu-furen.”

Jiang Fengmian furrows his eyebrows and massages his temples, eyes closed. “San-niang, please.”

“Please what? Do you even know what I’m about to say? Do you even know that I know?” Yu Ziyuan yells, and then points at Wei Changze. “It was you! It was not Xiao Qiaoyan or whatever, it wasn’t her Fengmian was in love with, Wei Changze. It was you!” Zidian sparks more wildly and for a moment everyone thinks she will just unleash it. “And that’s why I was so upset. That’s why I knew I could never compare. I know I can be better than Cangse Sanren. I know I could make Fengmian forget Cangse Sanren if she was the one he loved before.” She says, haughty, and then lowers her head, opening and closing her crackling fist. “But I could never be a man.”

Oh. She knows.

Xiao Qiaoyan covers her perfectly round mouth with a hand. She is shocked to her core and is taking a little long for her brain to catch up with the words she’s hearing. It eventually does. “Oh, that explains a lot of things.”

Yu Ziyuan turns to Xiao Qiaoyan lightning fast. “What do you mean by that?”

“I never understood why people said Fengmian liked me, to be fair.” Cangse Sanren explains. “I honestly never understood why people said Changze liked me, either, I just liked to believe they were right. The three of us were the best of friends, of course, but I was never as close to them as they were to each other. I was the one who fell for Changze and asked him if he would run away with me.” And then her eyes got as wide as saucers, a little hint of hurt in her tone. “Changze, why did you accept?”

Wei Changze lowers his head and scratches his cheek, if Yu Ziyuan knows, there’s no point in hiding things anymore. “I heard the Madam talk about a marriage alliance for Fengmian. I knew what Fengmian and I had was going to end, that a relationship like ours was doomed from the start, and when I heard they mention Yu-furen’s name, I knew that Fengmian would be in good hands. I also knew that if there was someone that could help me forget, it would be Ah’Yan.” He sighs and looks back up, this time facing the hurt expression Jiang Fengmian sends him. “I abandoned you on purpose, Fengmian, I’m truly sorry.”

“Fengmian.” Xiao Qiaoyan’s voice is softer than it has ever been in the presence of the YunmengJiang masters. She is hurting, but she can deal with her hurting later when it’s just her and Wei Changze. “Talk.” She takes a deep breath. “For the sake of our children and their future, just talk.” Because there is a war looming and she won’t let their children take the brunt of it. Not again.

Jiang Fengmian stands up and hardens his expressions, turning to Yu Ziyuan and bowing deeply to her. “I had no idea you knew, San-niang.” He says, his body still bent. “If I had noticed, perhaps things between us could have been better. And for that, I offer you my sincerest apologies.”

Yu Ziyuan doesn’t deign it with an answer, but Zidian does stop sparkling, which is a good sign. Jiang Fengmian straightens himself when he notices the lack of purple lighting on his lady’s left hand.

“Changze, I, too, was aware our relationship could never have an ending like the ones on the stories we used to read when we were young, I never counted on that. What deeply hurt me and broke my heart was that the two of you just left. I lost both my lover and my best friend on the same day, and I didn’t even get an explanation, not even a goodbye.” He smiles sadly. “And even so, I never once hated either of you. I understood our places in the world and that, in the end, the two of you made the best decision for the three of us.”

By then Xiao Qiaoyan is sniffling, dabbing a handkerchief on the stubborn tears that keep on falling off her eyes. Anyone looking from the outside would say she got emotive because of Jiang Fengmian’s words, but she knows better. Wei Changze and Jiang Fengmian’s eyes are also shining brighter than usual, likely for their unshed tears.

“And, Ziyuan.” Jiang Fengmian once again turns to his wife. “I have spent all those years thinking you resented Qiaoyan because you thought I had unrequited feelings for her, and only now do I realize you resented her because she took Changze away from me. In no way I can fix our relationship immediately, with just this conversation, but I would like to understand you more.” He sighs and turns no Wei Changze. “Changze and I are a closed-door now, Ziyuan. He is happy with his wife, and he was right when he said I was in good hands. You are everything I couldn’t be, Ziyuan, and I deeply admire you for that.”

His words take Yu Ziyuan by surprise, if her expression is any given, and nobody says a thing, afraid of breaking whatever spell has been placed in the room. Eventually, Yu Ziyuan shakes her hands and gives an empty laugh. “Our problem has always been lacking communication.” She says simply and for the first time in a long time, she isn’t angry – Zidian sits quietly on her forefinger. “And since communicate is what we are doing now, I suppose I should be honest as well.” Her expression goes back to the icy cold she is known for, and she twists Zidian around her finger. “I have never loved you. Just like you, to me, this marriage is but an alliance between YunmengJiang and MeishanYu. And although there is some truth in my resentment for the two of you for just abandoning Fengmian, I just felt that way because Fengmian is a genuinely good person, and I couldn’t accept he was going through heartbreak because of the likes of you.”

“San-niang…” Jiang Fengmian’s tone is a mix of awe and reproach.

“But what really made me angry is that, no matter what people said about my relationship with Fengmian or what they said about his past relationship with whoever else, I couldn’t accept the way he treated our children.” This is something Wei Wuxian has mentioned to Xiao Qiaoyan during the telling of the events, so she is expecting what comes next. “I just wanted you to show you love them, Fengmian. I know you do, but they’re just children, they don’t. And as messed up as our marriage is, I wanted at least our children to know that no matter what people outside say, their parents love them.”

“She is right, Fengmian.” Xiao Qiaoyan interrupts before Jiang Fengmian can say anything. She has to focus on the matters at hand, for now. “One of the main problems Ah’Ying has told me from the future is that after Changze and I died and you managed to find and rescue Ah’Ying, you treated him more like your son than Jiang Cheng.” She ignores the wide eyes at the mention of their deaths and continues. “That’s just wrong.”

Perhaps she should have not mentioned their deaths, because Jiang Fengmian looks the most shaken she has ever seen him. “Changze and you… Died?”

Yu Ziyuan also looks with suspicion at them. “Wei Ying did show me something that clearly hasn’t happened, are your deaths related to it?” She asks, and Xiao Qiaoyan thanks the heavens someone in this room has their priorities straight.

“Yes, they kind of are.” Xiao Qiaoyan answers. “And it is, to be perfectly honest, the only reason why Changze and I came back to Lotus Pier at all.” Zidian sparks once more, but Xiao Qiaoyan doesn’t flinch. She has expected it to. “Ah’Ying, Ah’Ning, and Jiang Cheng have lived in the future. A future. A future that was unkind and forced them to grow up too quickly. A future that pushed them to the point they wanted to go back and make things go their way. This not-yet-future is what brought us here.”

~*~

Sun Qiulu[1] turns the letter over for the umpteenth time.

It arrived this morning, coming flying through her bedroom chambers and only stopping when it was perched on her arm. Perched because the paper had been folded like a bird – which is also why it flew inside her bedroom. She was, still is for all that matters, suspicious of it, but curiosity has always had its grasp on everyone, no matter how much they pretend they don’t care, so after a ke of just looking at the folded parchment she just unfolded it carefully.

It was, as previously stated, a letter.

A very interesting letter talking about a girl of a humble servant family who has extreme proficiency in cultivation and would not only be a great addition to the Jin inner disciples circle, but also a good influence on both Sun Qiulu’s son and nephew. The letter states the girl will grow up to be beautiful and well-mannered, but still strong and fierce, a woman who has no qualms about her ideals and will not stay quiet if disrespected. There is a lot of unwritten, yet implied information, such as how this girl will very likely castrate Jin Guangshan if he ever tries to do anything to her once she is older.

The letter also mentions the writer is from the future, and this is why they know so much about the girl. It says the girl currently lives with her family in a manor at the outskirts of Lanling, and that even without any formal training, she has shown traces of the beginning of the core-formation process. Up until this point, Sun Qiulu is still very skeptical, that is until the end of the letter comes, stating something that only her – not even Yu Ziyuan, not even her best friend – would know.

So, when the letter says this girl will grow up to be much like Sun Qiulu, and that she might be the answer to get Sun Qiulu’s son and nephew in check, Sun Qiulu decides to grab it and believe it.

That same day a small five-year-old girl by the name of Luo Qingyang joins LanlingJin as an inner disciple. She is told to always follow Jin Zixuan and Jin Zixun around, and if she sees either of them acting too haughty or doing something untoward, she is allowed to take her own measures to correct their actions to the core. Luo Qingyang is told that on top of being a cultivator, she will also be an educator and that her ultimate goal – aside from becoming a great cultivator herself – is to assure both Jin Zixuan and Jin Zixun are polite, upstanding, and kind.

Sun Qiulu never mentions the letter to anyone, much less the very last paragraph of it – written so small, it looks like an afterthought. It isn’t an afterthought, Sun Qiulu just knows it isn’t.

It doesn’t matter if someone is the spawn of an Emperor, a Sect Leader, a rich Merchant, a humble Farmer, a Servant, or a Prostitute. What really matters is their actions toward other people, no matter their beginnings. Kindness results in more kindness, cruelty results in grudges. Madam Jin, I’m not only saying this because Luo-guniang is not from a gentry family and I want you to treat her well – which, obviously, I do. I am saying this because we both know Jin Guangshan has countless bastards from various social standings and it is only a matter of time until one of them appears by your doorstep.

How, then, will you act? Will you be kind, or will you be cruel?

Make the right choice.

~*~

“So, what exactly is your plan?” Yu Ziyuan is the first one to ask after Xiao Qiaoyan has given them an edited version of the things that have happened in Wei Ying and Jiang Cheng’s future, which consisted of the events around the Wen Indoctrination, the attack on Lotus Pier, the Sunshot Campaign, and some of its aftermath.

“You’re not going to ask how we know your son is one of the time-travelers, or why he hasn’t told any of you this stuff?” Xiao Qiaoyan retorts, mostly because she feels Yu Ziyuan is supposed to be much angrier than she is at the moment.

Yu Ziyuan, with all of her poise and dignity, shrugs. “I have overheard some of his conversations with Ah’Li, so I know he hasn’t held it in all this time. I was waiting for him to be ready to tell me everything.” She places her hands on her hips and, this time, Zidian does spark. “Your son told you everything eventually, why wouldn’t mine?”

That is not what Xiao Qiaoyan meant, but she lets it go nonetheless. “I suppose we just arrived at Lotus Pier sooner than Jiang Cheng was expecting.” She offers and it seems to please Yu Ziyuan, who actually smiles – it’s more like a smirk, but a smirk is still a type of smile, so small victories.

“Your plan?” Yu Ziyuan asks once more.

“Right, our plan.” Xiao Qiaoyan claps her hands and dons her best business talk face. “The best we can do, not only for Ah’Ying but also for other people who might become important in the future, is to stop being nomads. Considering the extensive history between Changze, Fengmian and I, Ah’Ying thought that the best Sect to pledge loyalty to was YunmengJiang.”

Yu Ziyuan ponders. “From what you’ve mentioned, you already have people helping in QingheNie. Are they a failsafe in case things went wrong here?”

Bullseye. “I know things wouldn’t go wrong here the moment I realized your son was also from that reality, Violet Spider.” But it doesn’t necessarily mean Xiao Qiaoyan has to admit it. “Ah’Ying has also told me that he wants, when they are all old enough, to swear brotherhood to both Jiang Cheng and Nie Huaisang, Shuwei’s youngest. That way, YunmengJiang and QingheNie will also be in alliance.”

Although she hates politics, Xiao Qiaoyan understands it and is aware of how much Yu Ziyuan herself likes to play that game.

“On top of that, your daughter is betrothed to the Jin heir, which makes YunmengJiang and LanlingJin allies. We, even if they are under a guise, have a whole branch of Wen doctors under our wings.” She explains. “The only Great Sect that would be missing from the five is GusuLan, but I believe you heard that we have been to the Cloud Recesses.”

“The Lan are already your allies.” It is not a question.

Xiao Qiaoyan nods. “I had to tell Qiren some things about the future to free Lin Qijing from captivity, and in the end, both he and Qingheng-jun have stated they want to help. Qijing, too, but she will have to wait a little longer to be able to.”

That gets both Yu Ziyuan and Jiang Fengmian to slightly widen their eyes. “That’s why Qingheng-jun left seclusion?” Jiang Fengmian is the one to ask.

“Among other reasons, yes.” Wei Changze answers. “What we wanted was to strengthen the ties between the other four Great Sects as much as we can before Wen Ruohan starts moving. But he has already started moving.” He explains. “Nothing big and nothing that would catch the eyes of the rest of the Sects, especially because their borders are currently closed, but there were at least two territories annexed to Qishan in the past few months we have been traveling, before the landslide.”

Yu Ziyuan clicks her tongue, annoyed. “He will advance towards our territories.”

Xiao Qiaoyan nods. “However, there is one place Qishan will not show interest in a long time, a place no other Sect has an interest in claiming either.” She says. “This is the place we want to settle in and build our small subsidiary.” Jiang Fengmian gestures with his hand for Xiao Qiaoyan to continue. “Yiling.”

“That place’s fengshui is awful.” Yu Ziyuan speaks, her brows creased at the middle. “Why would you choose that place?”

“Precisely for its bad fengshui.” Xiao Qiaoyan smiles victoriously but tones it down when she sees the slight crackle of Zidian. “One of my Shizun’s teachings is how to purify Resentful Energy, but now I’m not allowed to do it, so Ah’Ying will apply that and make the Burial Mounds, and consequently Yiling as a whole, a good place to live again. Once he is done, we will move back, give all the corpses proper burials and rites, and then start building our compound.” Yu Ziyuan’s brows are still furrowed as Xiao Qiaoyan explains their plans. “We were hoping YunmengJiang could house us while Ah’Ying works on that, and then sponsor us.”

After that, it is a storm of curses, sparkling whips, arguments, and many, many questions.

~*~

Sitting by herself in a lone pavilion surrounded by water and lotus blooms, practicing calligraphy in graceful movements, is Jiang Yanli. She looks so young, and it takes some time for Wei Wuxian to realize he has never seen Jiang Yanli that young in the first timeline. He was nine when he was found, and Jiang Yanli was twelve – already in the beginning of puberty with her too long and too clumsy limbs. Now he is five – his birthday has just passed – and she is eight, still small and with large cheeks full of baby fat.

She is the second-most beautiful person Wei Wuxian has ever seen in all of his lives.

It is only when he feels two hands rubbing soothing circles on his back – one belonging to Wen Ning, who is by his left, and the other surprisingly belonging by Jiang Cheng, who is by his right – that he notices that he is not only rooted to the spot but that he is also crying uncontrollably.

It has been so long since he has last seen her it feels difficult for him to grasp that yes, that is Jiang Yanli and that yes, she is alive and well.

He isn’t sure what prompts it – if he is too noisy in his sniffles or if she has caught the movements while he tries to, in vain, dry his tears – but she looks up from the paper and sets her brush on the resting stone. Her face brightens in an open smile when their eyes meet and even though Wei Wuxian’s tears double in quantity, he smiles back just as brightly. Then, in a moment, she is by his side, bending her knees so they are the same height, and using her handkerchief to wipe his runny nose.

“You must be Ah’Xian.” She says and her voice is just as soft and melodious as Wei Wuxian remembers. “Ah’Cheng has told me a lot of things about you.”

This is no surprise since Jiang Cheng mentioned on the way to Jiang Yanli that she was the only person he talked about the previous timeline. But his heart is way too full of emotion and nothing is going through Wei Wuxian’s mind at that moment except one word. “Shi-Shijie!” He says, she smiles, he hugs her, she hugs him back.

It feels like home.

[1] 孙秋露 (sūn qiūlù): sun – descendant; it’s the imperial family name of the Wu Kingdom during the Three Kingdoms Period. Qiu – autumn; fall. Lu – dew; nectar. This is the name I gave Madam Jin, since she doesn’t have a canonical name.

Chapter Text

After Wei Wuxian manages to control his tears and he is detached from Jiang Yanli sort of forcefully by Jiang Wanyin, the five of them sit around the table at the pavilion, and soon someone who looks like either Yinzhu or Jinzhu – Wei Wuxian can’t really tell them apart – brings them tea and snacks. Before digging in, however, Wei Wuxian fishes for a qiankun pouch inside his robes and places it in front of Jiang Yanli.

“What is this?” She asks.

“A model.” Wei Wuxian answers. “I wanted to know if you like it before actually making anything.

Jiang Yanli looks interested, but before she can open the pouch one of the twin maids comes back and takes her away, giving some halfhearted excuse that, by the looks of it, not even Jiang Wanyin buys. Jiang Yanli goes without saying a word, used to obeying her mother’s maids as to not anger Yu Ziyuan. Jiang Wanyin huffs and puffs and grabs the pouch, opening it and revealing its contents.

“I made this for Shijie.” Wei Wuxian says as Jiang Wanyin looks at the contents splayed on top of the table. There is a thick book, a collection of five pages full of drawings, a long and wide silk ribbon, as well as a paper fan.

“What is this?”

Wei Wuxian taps his nose twice after Jiang Wanyin takes the book. “I’ve noticed that the Sects just tend to marginalize people who have had a late start, that they don’t even try to remedy that.” He shrugs. “So, with Shufu[1]’s approval, I started to do some testing with volunteer GusuLan juniors in this situation.” And then he smiles. “Turns out you can grow a pretty solid and strong golden core if something’s done before the age of fifteen.”

Realization dawns on Jiang Wanyin. “You mean…” He trails off.

“Yes!” His smile and clapping hands are a testament to his surety. “Shijie can grow to be a strong cultivator. I have also put together a battle style more fit for her build, as well as the herbs necessary and how to make a concoction to help with Shijie’s poor health.”

“How did you do all of it?”

Wei Wuxian shrugs. “The battle style and the medicine were an afterthought when I realized we could come back, and Ah’Ning helped a lot with it. I wanted to help Shijie be what I knew she could be. I didn’t want people looking down on her anymore.” The the peacock looking down on her goes unsaid, but both of them hear it.

“Heavens, I fucking hate you.” Jiang Wanyin whispers with no bite, it sounds like I love you.

And Wei Wuxian laughs at him. “I know, didi, I know.”

Jiang Wanyin browses through the drawings, flips through the book pages a few times, and purses his lips. “But why did you put all of this together? Can’t you just teach her yourself?” He asks finally.

It is, to Wei Wuxian, the most dreaded question since he has set foot in Lotus Pier. It doesn’t matter if it was a decision he has made way before, and that everything will work best if they do things Wei Wuxian’s way, he still knows it will hurt Jiang Wanyin more than he will ever allow Wei Wuxian to see. “You are going to teach her, Jiang Cheng.” He says. “I’m not staying this time.”

As expected, Jiang Wanyin turns to him with a hurt expression. “What do you mean, you’re not staying?”

He sighs and gestures for Wen Ning or Wen Qing to talk. When Wen Qing gives him a pointed look that screams fight your own battles and Wen Ning gives him an apologetically look that whispers sorry, but I can’t meddle in this one, Wei Wuxian admits defeat. “I have to do something for my mother.” He mumbles. “I need to figure out how to break her curse.”

It takes Jiang Wanyin back. “Curse?”

Wei Wuxian nods. “Honestly, mom is already living borrowed time, if we consider our first life. Both of my parents were supposed to be dead already because of that curse. According to Baoshan Sanren one of us three,” he gestures to himself, Jiang Wanyin and Wen Ning, “is the answer, and that person is me.”

“Because you are a self-sacrificing idiot with a hero complex?” Jiang Wanyin pokes.

“That, too.” Wei Wuxian smiles. “But, no, that’s not why. I can see the curse on her, Jiang Cheng, and Baoshan Sanren said that the one who could see it was the key.”

“What are you going to do, then?”

Then it comes the hard part. “Baoshan Sanren knows a method to purify Resentful Energy, so only the remaining Yin Energy is left. That Yin Energy is perfectly safe for use.” By the twitch on Jiang Wanyin’s brow, he likely knows where it is going. “My mother knows how to do it, even though she is prohibited from practicing it ever since leaving the mountain.”

Jiang Wanyin looks disappointed. “So, after everything it did to you, you’re still going back to cultivating with Resentful Energy.”

“Well, yes and no.” Wei Wuxian answers truthfully. “It is correct that I will have to meddle with Resentful Energy, yes, but only to purify it. I will actually be using Yin Energy, which is just as light as Yang Energy and will not take a toll on either my spiritual ways, my body, or my mind.”

Wei Wuxian waits for a moment, giving Jiang Wanyin time to take it all in. The latter closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. “You’re going to the Yiling Burial Mounds.” It is not a question.

“I’m going there to purify the place, so we can build our Sect there.”

Jiang Wanyin clicks his tongue. “You do realize you are, what? Five years old?”

It is always nice to be on the end of Jiang Wanyin’s violent worrying, it brings a smile to Wei Wuxian’s face. “And you do realize that the three of us are forming our golden cores at record speed?” He retorts, which leaves Jiang Wanyin with no arguments. “To cultivate with Yin Energy, I have to start doing it at the end of the core formation process, so half of it will be Yang, and the other half is Yin. In any other world I would probably do it by the age of nine, maybe ten, but this isn’t any other world.”

“So, as usual, you’ll leave the responsibility of taking care of Ah’Jie and teaching her the things YOU have invented, in my hands.” Jiang Wanyin says unsurprised.

“I will also leave the responsibility to aid Ah’Ning on his archery training, as well as showing Qing-jiejie where to get the best medicinal herbs, and of course letting Qing-jiejie teach Shijie medicine because we both know how much it will help once the war comes.” He adds helpfully and Jiang Wanyin’s brow jumps. If he had Zidian, it would be crackling.

Jiang Wanyin rolls his eyes. “Everyone except you is staying, is that what you mean?” At Wei Wuxian’s nod, he shakes his head, exasperated. “How long will it take until you are done?”

The second most dreaded question. “I don’t know.” He answers honestly.

“Not even a guess? Nothing?” Jiang Wanyin presses.

Wei Wuxian thinks hard. “A minimum of five years, give it or take. The whole process is a lot more convoluted than I thought.”

Jiang Wanyin, once again, shakes his head. He looks displeased, but at least he doesn’t look hurt. Wei Wuxian thanks whatever existing deities for his brother to have grown understanding over the years. “When do you leave?”

“As soon as the situation between your parents and mine is resolved, as well as resolved can be for now, at least.” He answers. “So, hopefully, by the end of the week.”

Jiang Wanyin nods and Wei Wuxian can’t not hug him, so he circles the table and goes to his youngest brother and does just that.

To Wei Wuxian’s relief, Jiang Wanyin hugs him back.

~*~

“I will make sure to figure out more exact dates and locations from my end, so expect some letters.” Wei Wuxian says as he adjusts the satchel over his small shoulder. Jiang Yanli is fussing over him, handing him way too much wrapped food. His mother looks worried, but her expression is schooled enough she isn’t crying. Jiang Wanyin is giving him empty threats of broken legs in case he doesn’t send word. Yu Ziyuan, of all people, promises she will shelter his parents and cousins, and that he should not be concerned and just focus on whatever he needs to do.

His father is silently crying and Jiang Fengmian is squeezing his father’s forearm, a solemn look on his face. Wen Ning hugs him and tells him to be careful and that he will be missed. Wen Qing also hugs him but tells him that if he is reckless and makes Ah’Ning cry, she will take revenge on him.

The last thing he hears before disappearing into the crowd is Yu Ziyuan’s strong voice saying, “Yinzhu and Jinzhu will take care of it all, and I’ll make sure your parents don’t leave Lotus Pier until you return, even if they are so bored, they beg for it.”

With his heart light, Wei Wuxian proceeds to his quest. He will give this Yu Ziyuan the benefit of the doubt.

Those are going to be long and hard years.

~*~

“Yinzhu, Jinzhu.” Yu Ziyuan calls after a shichen or so of meditation. In a blink of an eye, both maids are by her sides. “I need the two of you to do something for me.” She explains, standing up. Both women bow to their mistress, waiting for their orders. “The both of you are to travel to Yunping and bring back to Lotus Pier two prostitutes, Meng Shi and her friend Sisi, as well as Meng Shi’s son, Meng Yao.”

They bow once more in unison, and Yinzhu asks, “are we supposed to pay for their freedom, my lady?”

Yu Ziyuan smirks. “If we offer to pay, they are going to ask for an exorbitant amount, considering how nicely the two of you dress. There is a prostitute named Anxin, she is bound to try something, you are free to physically injure her if that’s the case.”

“What if they don’t want to come with us?” Jinzhu ponders.

“A possibility, yes.” Yu Ziyuan says and then takes a pearl and hands it to Jinzhu. “Show Meng Shi this, and tell her while she is waiting for that man, he is frolicking around with other women. And be sure to mention loud and clear for everyone in the brothel to hear that Meng Yao is to be taken in and taught cultivation by Cangse Sanren, the disciple of the immortal Baoshan Sanren, use those exact words.”

“My lady…” Jinzhu starts, hesitantly. “Why are we doing this for them? We thought you hated Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze.”

Sometimes Yu Ziyuan is not so glad she gives her companions so much freedom, some questions are just impertinent. “I come to understand there have been many misunderstandings revolving around the four of us Jinzhu, Yinzhu. Besides, there are more important things to worry about than a simple teenagerhood squabble.”

“Like kidnapping two prostitutes and a boy,” Yinzhu adds deadpan.

Yu Ziyuan rolls her eyes. “You won’t be kidnapping them; they will come with you out of their own volition.” And a pause. “Yes, like kidnapping two no-longer-prostitutes and a six-year-old boy.”

Jinzhu and Yinzhu look at their mistress, and then at each other and nod. “Then we will be on our way.” Yu Ziyuan just observes as they mount their swords and fly in the general direction of Yunping.

Time to write a letter.

~*~

Sun Qiulu hears two soft knocks on her study’s door and tells whoever it is to enter. The small and meek maid is carrying a tray with fresh tea, a couple of buns and a small stack of letters – as soon as the bun’s scent reaches her nose, Sun Qiulu realizes that she is indeed hungry. She wonders how long has she spent this morning looking over documents and overall doing what is supposed to be her useless husband’s job.

Ever since the mysterious flying letter, Sun Qiulu has taken to treat the Carp Tower’s servants with politeness and dignity, never once addressing them as if they are inferior – like she used to. The way she started acting was so odd in the beginning that half of the Jin doctors have asked her if she was ill. She answered them all the same way: I’m not ill, I have just opened my eyes. So, by now it isn’t a weird occurrence to see Sun Qiulu nodding to the servant and thanking her for reminding Sun Qiulu she has to eat.

Even though she hates admitting it, the whole mood inside the Carp Tower has lightened after she started acting like that. The servants look happier and do their chores better, especially when she praises them. The cultivators are also working harder and becoming stronger and she is very proud. But the person she is the proudest of is little Luo Qingyang, who insisted Sun Qiulu should call her Mianmian. Mianmian, just like the mysterious letter stated, is growing her core very rapidly and she will soon become what Sun Qiulu has once been – before she married that bastard.

She also has taken her duties of caring for Jin Zixuan and Jin Zixun to heart, as the most important task anyone has given her, and it reflects. Her son and her nephew have both started mingling with the other disciples more, talking and playing with them, just like children ought to do. Sun Qiulu, however, notices that whereas Jin Zixuan is very friendly with Mianmian and has taken to her very quickly, Jin Zixun still maintains most of his father’s – Jin Guangshan’s younger brother – views and is very reluctant into letting a girl lecture him.

But Sun Qiulu believes in Mianmian’s potential and thus doesn’t interfere. It has been working so far. Slow, and steady, just as it must be.

Sun Qiulu takes herself out of her thoughts by noticing a letter sealed with a well-known purple seal in the shape of a nine-petaled lotus. She turns the letter to check if it’s official business and smiles when she sees it isn’t. It is a personal letter sent by her dear friend Yu Ziyuan. The letter feels thicker than the ones they usually exchange, but nothing out of the ordinary considering all the gossip running around about Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze returning to Lotus Pier.

Her friend must have a lot to say this time around.

The letter does not begin the way she is expecting it to.

Dear Ah’Lu,

My heart is heavy for I have to betray you, but believe me when I say it is the right thing to do. As you may have already heard, Xiao Qiaoyan and Wei Changze have returned to Lotus Pier and it has been pure madness. The four of us had a long, way overdue, talk, and although nothing is resolved or set in stone, things are brighter and I suppose we are moving forward to a better future.

The betrayal has something to do with said better future. I am aware I sound crazy, but I have my own reasons to believe that it is true, so please believe me as well when I tell you that Cangse’s son, her nephew, and my own boy, have come from a different time. The three of them know things they shouldn’t, and this is why I have decided to help them, regardless of how much it could hurt you, my dearest friend.

There is a boy in Yunping, the son of a famous prostitute, he is your husband’s spawn. The boy is too smart for his own good, and my son is afraid that if we don’t keep him close and treat him well, he might turn his back on us and make us all pay. I have sent Yinzhu and Jinzhu to take him, his mother and their friend away from the brothel, and he will be trained as a cultivator under Cangse Sanren.

I hope everything is going well with the new girl you have taken under your wing, and that she is everything you expected her to be. Please, my friend, don’t think you are not in my thoughts because of the things I have done and keep in touch. Sometimes your letters are the only good things that happen to me.

Love,

Yu Ziyuan.

Sun Qiulu lets out a relieved sigh. She has thought she would have to keep the secret of the mystery letter until the day she died, but lady fortune has smiled at her. She composes a short and succinct letter, puts the mystery letter inside of it so her friend can see it for herself, seals it with her version of the Sparks Amidst Snow Peony symbol, delivers it to their fastest messenger, and makes her way, as quickly as she can, to the training grounds.

The three kids are practicing sword stances together, Jin Zixun going through more intricate patterns as he is older and more advanced, while Jin Zixuan and Mianmian go through the same simpler ones, correcting each other when it is needed. It is an adorable sight and it brings a smile to Sun Qiulu’s face. Then she takes a deep breath, repeats to herself that she has decided to be a better person, and walks to her son. The three of them immediately stop what they are doing and bow to her, Mianmian’s bow a little deeper than the boys’.

“Ah’Xuan.” She says, softly. “Would you like to meet your brother?”

Jin Zixuan looks at her with owlish eyes, clearly uncertain of what that is supposed to mean. “Brother?”

Jin Zixun, being older, cocks his head to the side and asks. “Sun-ayi, are you pregnant?”

Oh, she has not thought about that. She shakes her head. “Guangshan is the father, but I am not the mother.” Her husband’s infidelity is no news to anyone, and she isn’t going to sugarcoat anything in front of her son. “But he still is Ah’Xuan’s brother, so Ah’Xuan has the right to meet him if he wants to.”

For a moment she thinks her son will be upset, because of how serious his expression is. But then it morphs into a bright smile – which looks even cuter with his front teeth missing – and he beams at her. “I want to meet my brother!” Jin Zixuan exclaims. “Is he a gege or a didi?”

That is a good question. Sun Qiulu frowns. “I guess we will have to find out, son.” She answers honestly. “The three of you, pack your things, we are going to Yunmeng.”

~*~

Neither Yinzhu nor Jinzhu has ever doubted their mistress even once, but they still thought she had to be exaggerating when she talked about the brothel charging an exorbitant amount for the two prostitutes’ freedom, or when she mentioned someone named Anxin could get very vocal about the whole ordeal. Jinzhu takes a deep breath, knowing very well her sister is as annoyed as she feels. “We are here to speak with a woman named Meng Shi and a woman named Sisi, please take us to them.” She repeats for what feels like the umpteenth time.

That Anxin is about to make yet another remark of how it is a waste of their time to free those two when they hear the start of a commotion coming from upstairs. Ignoring Anxin’s calls, the twins pass quickly by her and climb the stairs, seeing a young boy kneeling on the floor crying and tugging at a scantily-clad woman’s skirts while she is pulling the hair of another scantily-clad woman while a third scantily-clad woman is trying to pry the first one’s hand from the second one’s hair.

Jinzhu goes for the first woman while Yinzhu goes for the third, but before they can immobilize who needs to be immobilized, the first one manages to land a hard kick right on the young boy’s chin. He probably bites his tongue on the impact, as blood starts coming out of his mouth, and as soon as Jinzhu presses the right acupoints that will incapacitate the first woman, she goes to the boy and asks him to open his mouth.

“Nothing Wei Qing can’t take care of.” She tells her sister, who nods and turns to the woman struggling in her hold.

“Are you going to behave?”

“Yes.” The woman says through her teeth. “That bitch attacked Meng Shi first, so you know, I was trying to defend her.”

Both Yinzhu and Jinzhu have indeed seen it, so they only nod in unison at who can only be Sisi. “Are you Sisi?” Yinzhu asks anyway.

Sisi looks taken aback, but nods. Jinzhu turns to the woman who has just had her hair pulled. “Meng Shi?” Meng Shi nods and both sisters turn to the boy. “So, you must be Meng Yao.”

“You know my boy?” Meng Shi’s eyes shine the way Yinzhu and Jinzhu just know they are about to shatter all of that woman’s dreams.

Jinzhu takes a pearl from her sleeve and shows it to Meng Shi. “You should have one just like that, given to you by Jin Guangshan, correct?” She asks and Meng Shi nods excitedly, taking a pearl from her own sleeve. “I just want to make it clear that Jin Guangshan did not send us,” Jinzhu says before there can be any more misunderstandings. “We were sent by Yu Ziyuan, the Mistress of Lotus Pier.”

Meng Shi looks dejected. “But he told me he would come back for me; I’ll wait for him.”

Yinzhu sighs, this is turning out to be just as big as a headache as she expected. She hates it. “I’m sorry, ma’am, but you will probably die before that happens.” Yinzhu can sense the hostility coming from Sisi when she says it, so she decides to tone it down a notch. “While you’re waiting for him, Jin Guangshan is sleeping with other women, siring more children and giving them this same pearl. I’m sorry, but you have never been special to him.”

Before anyone can say anything, Jinzhu chides in. “But Meng Yao has the potential to become a great cultivator, and this is what brought us here today.” She explains. “Jin Guangshan might not be interested in freeing you and taking in your boy, but Meng Yao has caught the eye of Cangse Sanren, the disciple of the immortal Baoshan Sanren, and she wishes to take him as her disciple.”

“Believe me, ma’am, but this offer you are receiving is much better than any offer Jin Guangshan could ever make.” A stretch of the truth, but not necessarily a lie. “What will it be?”

Meng Shi looks thorn. “Are you taking him to that Cangse Sanren?”

Yinzhu sighs, again. “We were instructed to take the boy, his mother, and her best friend to Lotus Pier.” She says. “Meng Yao, Meng Shi and Sisi. We are only leaving if the three of you come with us.”

Sisi’s eyes get as wide as saucers. “Me too?”

“Yes.” Jinzhu answer. And, upon noticing Anxin has joined them sometime in the past few minutes, she levels her a stare. “And we are not paying, they were sold to the brothel against their will. They were born free women, so they deserve to live as free women.” She doesn’t know if this is necessarily true, but it isn’t like she cares she’s lying either.

“Do you accept Lotus Pier’s offer?” Yinzhu asks and both Meng Shi and Sisi nod eagerly. Jinzhu takes Meng Yao and places him in his mother’s arms, and each of them guides one of the women outside the brothel. Once they are out, Yinzhu and Jinzhu unsheathe their swords, gesturing for the women to get on. Jinzhu, being the taller and slightly stronger twin, takes Meng Shi and Meng Yao, while Yinzhu takes Sisi.

Once again, they have fulfilled their mission perfectly.

~*~

Lotus Pier is the biggest place Meng Shi has ever seen in her life. The most beautiful, too. There are people dressed in beautiful purple robes moving as if they are dancing with swords in the middle of a patio. Wooden piers are stretching all over the place, surrounded by muddy water filled with lotus blossoms. There are women and men alike hurrying from one side to another carrying fabric, trays, wooden swords, and the like.

She is so amazed by everything around her it takes a moment too long for her to notice the beautiful twin girls who have been guiding her, Sisi and her son around have stopped, and she clumsily collides with the taller one of the two’s back. Meng Shi is prepared for a blow that doesn’t come, and when she opens her eyes – that have closed on instinct, she sees the twins are looking at her with a single raised brow each, and that as scary as they look, none seem like they are going to physically hurt her.

Then they both gesture their head toward the center of the pavilion they are at, where a poised, gorgeous, proud woman is sitting. She does something with her hands and in a flash, the twins are standing behind her. The woman stands up and offers Meng Shi and Sisi – Meng Shi and Sisi! – a shallow bow, which is hastily returned by both of them, except much deeper.

“My name is Yu Ziyuan, you shall call me Yu-furen.” The woman, Yu Ziyuan, says. “I am the mistress of this place, and therefore your new mistress.” She informs and Meng Shi feels the dread of passing from one cruel master to another pass through her body. “The two of you shall train under Yinzhu and Jinzhu, and once they deem you ready, you shall become to my daughter, who Yinzhu and Jinzhu are to me.”

Meng Shi is confused. “My apologies, Yu-furen, but I don’t think I understand.”

Yu Ziyuan huffs, but she doesn’t look annoyed. Meng Shi could go as far as saying she looks amused. “Yinzhu and Jinzhu are my personal maids, and they have been by my side since I was a child. They are trained as assassins and their utmost job is to protect me. The two of you will be to my daughter, who Yinzhu and Jinzhu are to me.” She repeats. When the silence drags for longer than it is probably expected, she adds, “you will not be treated as servants, nor as prostitutes, and you will be paid. Meanwhile, little Meng Yao is going to train under Xiao Qiaoyan.”

“As Yu-furen commands.” Meng Shi manages to croak finally, lowering her head and being mimicked by Sisi.

“Ah, I guess old habits die hard.” Yu Ziyuan sighs. “Your first lesson is to keep your head high. You are no less than any other disciple of YunmengJiang, just as you are no more.” That makes them both raise their heads, surprised. “Sisi is a performer name, am I correct?” Sisi nods. “Do you have a name?”

“I do not know how to read, Yu-furen,” Sisi explains. “But Meng Shi does.” Meng Shi notices Yu Ziyuan isn’t sure where Sisi is going with it, so she softly elbows her friend to get on with whatever she wants to say. “I was sold very young to the brothel, and they never told me my name, but Meng Shi tried to find my papers so she could tell me.”

“Do you or do you not have a name?” Yu Ziyuan presses.

Sisi shakes her head. “I do not.”

A cheerful voice then comes from behind them. “Then you should be a Xiao, just like me.” Both former prostitutes look behind them and see yet another gorgeous woman, but this one with a more carefree aura around her. “Xiao is the last name given by my master to all of those who do not have a name.” The woman says. “I am Xiao Qiaoyan, but everyone knows me as Cangse Sanren.” Also known as the woman who saw potential in her son and asked him to be her disciple.

Meng Shi is on a kowtow before she can tell. “Thank you for giving my son the opportunity.”

“Aiyah.” Meng Shi feels two hands under her elbows, pulling her up. It is Cangse Sanren. She has a lazy smile and is shaking her head. “You need not thank me, Meng-guniang, if you got to kowtow to someone, that should be the Violet Spider.” She points at Yu Ziyuan. “She’s the one who sent for you, after all. If she didn’t want to let it happen, there was nothing I could have done.”

So, Meng Shi turns around and kowtows to Yu Ziyuan, who thunders. “What have I just said about keeping your head high?”

Those women are so confusing.

“Anyway,” Cangse Sanren says, dragging the last syllable, “since you don’t have a name, Sisi, would you let me baptize you?”

Sisi nods meekly, and Meng Shi reaches for her friend’s hand, squeezing it lightly to show her support. Sisi squeezes her hand back and nods to Cangse Sanren.

“What do you think about Xiao Qionglian[2]?” She offers. “Since you are very beautiful and we are at Lotus Pier. What do you think, Ziyuan?”

“Don’t call me that, we are not friends.” Yu Ziyuan barks. “The name is fitting and good, though, I will give you that much.”

Meng Shi can tell her friend is holding back tears when she says, “I love it.”

And it is that expression of unbridled joy in Sisi’s – Xiao Qionglian now – face that makes Meng Shi reach for the pearl in her sleeve, look at it for a heartbeat, and then throw it away as far as she can, holding no regrets as she sees it plop inside the water, lost to never be found again.

She is ready for a new beginning.

[1] Shufu is the way Lan Zhan and Lan Xichen call Lan Qiren. It means uncle.

[2] The xiao (晓 – xiǎo) is the same for Cangse Sanren and Xiao Xingchen, it means dawn. 琼莲 (qióng lián): qiong – exquisite; beautiful / lian – lotus.

Chapter Text

“Interesting.” Yu Ziyuan mumbles as soon as she finishes reading Sun Qiulu’s letter to her. She never imagined her friend was informed of the time-travelers, although in the end, it is a good thing, as it makes Yu Ziyuan’s life much easier.

She suppresses a scream when a voice comes from behind her, “what’s interesting?”

The heavens are damned Yu Ziyuan can’t simply whip that sneaky woman until she’s scorched black when she scares her to death like that. “Xiao Qiaoyan!” She thunders. “How did you enter my study?”

Cangse Sanren has the audacity to laugh open and free. “The window was open.” She says nonchalantly as if entering rooms through windows is the norm. And Yu Ziyuan is supposed to keep civil with that infuriating woman while she is living in Lotus Pier – she’s not thinking about how easy it is, in fact, to do that, or how charming Xiao Qiaoyan is, she isn’t.

Yu Ziyuan massages her temples, trying to soothe the beginnings of the headache that is certainly coming. She should probably ask Ah’Qing for some more of that miracle concoction of hers, blessed be that child, the only good thing that came with Cangse Sanren – not the only, but again, not acknowledging anything. “How many times have I told you to knock on the door and wait until I tell you to enter?” She says through her teeth.

“As if you would let me in.” Xiao Qiaoyan laughs again as if she knows exactly what is going through Yu Ziyuan’s mind. Yu Ziyuan’s answer is a glare that only proves Cangse Sanren is right in her assumption. “Come on, I’m bored, you know what happens when I’m bored.” She whines and Yu Ziyuan wants to punch her square on the nose.

Explosions. Explosions happen when Cangse Sanren is bored, even if nobody knows how they even happen in the first place. It just happens. Or at least it has happened enough times for it to become normal. “I thought you had a disciple to train.” Yu Ziyuan manages.

Cangse Sanren shrugs. “Ah’Yao needs at least two days of rest now and then.” She explains. “That’s how Shizun taught us, at least. She says that if we only work, our minds and bodies will tire faster.” Although it makes sense, Yu Ziyuan doesn’t deign it with an answer. “So, what’s interesting?”

The problem is that Yu Ziyuan knows three things for a fact, considering their interactions ever since Xiao Qiaoyan and Wei Changze arrived. One: Xiao Qiaoyan is way too curious for her own good. Two: Xiao Qiaoyan is not afraid of Yu Ziyuan, at all – sometimes it looks like she revels in the anger Yu Ziyuan exudes, like she thinks it’s funny. Three: Yu Ziyuan, for some reason, always gives in to Xiao Qiaoyan’s incessant nagging.

It is as if Yu Ziyuan has already lost the moment Xiao Qiaoyan asks her something, no matter how much she tries to deny the rogue cultivator. So, to save them all the wasted time, Yu Ziyuan just hands Xiao Qiaoyan the letter she has just received from Sun Qiulu, both of them.

“That’s Ah’Ying’s calligraphy.” Cangse Sanren says once she is done reading both of the letters, talking about the one Sun Qiulu received from an anonymous sender. Not so anonymous now. “He did mention Sun-furen was very nasty to Meng Yao when he got acknowledged by Jin Guangshan.”

This. This is new information. Except for the fact that her daughter did, in fact, marry Jin Zixuan a couple of years after the Sunshot Campaign was over and they had a son, Xiao Qiaoyan and Wei Changze never talked about what else happened after it. “He got acknowledged?” She decides to ask.

Xiao Qiaoyan nods. “He was the spy.” This means that not only did Meng Yao steal battle plans to send Lan Xichen during the war, he was also the one who ultimately saved Nie Mingjue’s life and dealt the final blow to Wen Ruohan. Meng Yao was one of the six war heroes, the one titled Lianfang-zun, who ended up swearing brotherhood to Zewu-jun (Lan Xichen), and Chifeng-zun (Nie Mingjue). Now Yu Ziyuan understands better why Wei Wuxian was so adamant they got to Meng Yao before he left to Lanling on his own.

“Impressive.” It’s an offhand comment, but it brings that annoyingly bright smile back to Xiao Qiaoyan’s lips.

“Indeed.” She agrees. “And back then he didn’t even have formal cultivator training, so I wonder what can he do if he does.”

A genius to rival her own son, Yu Ziyuan can almost hear it between the lines. She also hears something else. “You don’t trust him, do you?”

Cangse Sanren shrugs. “Of course I trust him, I have no reason not to.” And although she says that, Yu Ziyuan isn’t sure she believes her.

“You’re not telling me everything.” She states. Xiao Qiaoyan shrugs.

“It’s not my truth to tell.” And, fair, but still annoying. “The boys promised each other that they would not judge anyone for things people have not done in this life, Ziyuan.”

Her voice is soft and for the first time, Yu Ziyuan doesn’t want to rip her eyeballs off for being so friendly. She supposes Cangse Sanren has a point, especially if she considers Ah’Cheng is one of the boys, and he has shown Yu Ziyuan multiple times he has become, eventually, a balance between her strictness and anger and Jiang Fengmian’s leniency and softness. A true Jiang down to the last strand of hair. She decides to ignore the concealed implication that, in the other timeline, Meng Yao was not trustworthy.

“Ah’Ying himself hasn’t told me everything that happened.” She whispers, almost like a peace offering. “He did tell me more than Jiang Cheng has told you, but we both know that he only did that because he needed my help.”

Yu Ziyuan’s anger flares and Zidian sparks. “Are you implying my son doesn’t need mine?”

Xiao Qiaoyan raises both of her hands in defeat. “That’s not what I meant; you know it.” Yu Ziyuan knows but it doesn’t mean she will admit to it. “Each of us has advantages regarding our positions in the cultivation world. While it doesn’t seem suspicious for me to travel everywhere, Wen Ruohan would deign Yunmeng an enemy the moment you started traveling to all other Sects except his, because we both know you would go to the end of the world to help Jiang Cheng.”

Zidian crackles again on her finger, but Xiao Qiaoyan stays unmoving from where she has been perched on the table. “He could still tell me.”

“Believe me, it’s better if he doesn’t.” Yu Ziyuan turns to her ready for a fight, but something in Xiao Qiaoyan’s expression makes her hesitate. “How do you think it feels knowing that there is a reality my son died, scorned by everyone, and there was nothing I could do to prevent it because I was already dead?”

She didn’t know. She didn’t know Wei Ying died.

“It hurts less if you don’t know what your children went through.”

And just as she appeared, she is gone.

~*~

Jiang Wanyin is the first one to get a letter from Wei Wuxian ever since he left for the Burial Mounds. Surprisingly, it is folded like a dog and it comes to him running like one, wagging tail and all. It is adorable. He takes the paper dog in his hands, where it finally goes still, and very carefully unfolds the paper. Even though Jiang Wanyin had an idea that Wei Wuxian’s calligraphy has gotten better after he married Lan Wangji, it is the first time he receives a letter from Wei Wuxian – they have always preferred talking in person –, so it is the first time he sees it.

Jiang Cheng, how are you doing? I have already arrived and set out the necessary wards around the Burial Mounds, and I will start working my magic as soon as I finish writing this. Did you like the design? I hope so. I only used this awful creature’s shape because I thought you would. Anyway, for now, I’ll only send this one letter, so I’ll say everything I need to say and I’ll trust you to pass on the information.

One. The Resentful Energy here is not as concentrated as it was back when I was thrown the first time, but I have greatly underestimated the quantity. Turns out the amount of Resentful Energy didn’t grow that much in the future but rather funneled into the center. It makes me wonder if the sword was a catalyst or something, I don’t know. It might take longer to purify it than I initially suspected.

Two. At first, I thought the spirits and corpses couldn’t sense me, since they never tried to harm me, but I have learned now that this is not it. They know I’m different from the others who have entered the Burial Mounds, and because of that, they tell me things. So far, they have only given me useless information, but if that much changes, I’ll be sure to mention it.

Three. You should ask Jiang-shushu for Jasmine, Princess, and Little Love. I trust you to keep them away from me when I return. If you don’t want to do that for yourself, do it for me. I know how much you wanted them back then, you should have them now.

Please hug my parents, Shijie, Ah’Ning, and Qing-jiejie for me, and ask Shijie to hug you for me, I already miss you all a lot. (I know you won’t, but it is worth a try).

I’ll keep you updated.

Love you all,

Wei Ying.

The only person he hugs for Wei Wuxian is Jiang Yanli, but only because he knows his sister will keep their secret. He, too, already misses Wei Wuxian a lot.

~*~

Jin Zixuan, for two completely different reasons, is both excited and averse to the moment the carriage will reach Lotus Pier. His excitement comes from the new feeling that was born in his heart the moment his mother asked if he wanted to meet his brother. He has a brother! Jin Zixuan still doesn’t know if his brother is older than him – and will take care of him, or younger than him – and he will take care of him, but it is still a brother. He hopes from the bottom of his heart that his brother likes him and that he, Zixun, Mianmian, and his brother can all get along.

But Lotus Pier means Jiang Yanli, thus the aversion.

Now, Jin Zixuan doesn’t necessarily have anything against Jiang Yanli herself, he can’t say he hates someone he has never met, he knows that much. He does, however, have a lot of things against the idea of Jiang Yanli. Mostly because his mother told him that when he is older, he will marry Jiang Yanli. The biggest problem that nobody seems to understand is that marrying is like what happened to his mother and his father, and Jin Zixuan doesn’t want that, he doesn’t want that at all.

His father doesn’t even look at his mother, he is always outside or talking to other women, but never his mother, and his mother only looks at his father with some mean expressions she only ever makes when the disciples are being difficult. Jin Zixuan doesn’t want Jiang Yanli – whoever that is – to look at him like that, and he sure doesn’t want to not look at someone and always be away – that just sounds bad, the Carp Tower is his home, he wants to stay there. So, inside his head, Jin Zixuan has already decided that marrying is bad and that he surely doesn’t want to do that – not now, not never, not Jiang Yanli, not anyone.

Still, his brother is at Lotus Pier, so for the sake of this new relationship he has yet to build, he has also decided that he will push through Jiang Yanli – again, whoever that is – and focus only on his brother.

Because that’s why they have traveled from Lanling to Yunmeng in a – very comfortable, actually – carriage, not Jiang Yanli. Or that was what he thought, until his mother turned to him, all serious and stuff – he doesn’t like when his mother gets serious, it is very scary – and said that they would take advantage of this opportunity – whatever that means, he doesn’t know – to get to know Jiang Yanli better, so they can be friends and then marry later.

He doesn’t want to get to know Jiang Yanli better. He doesn’t want to marry, either. Why doesn’t anybody understand him?

Maybe Mianmian will if he tells her that much. But again, Mianmian can make the same scary face his mom does, and she always does what his mom wants her to do, and although she is very nice to Jin Zixuan, she is not that nice to Zixun, and now that Jin Zixuan thinks about it, he wonders if Mianmian and Zixun will marry too. He hopes they don’t because that would not be happy and Zixun is his cousin he loves, and Mianmian is his best friend he also loves and he doesn’t want them to be sad like his mother is – he doesn’t know if his father is sad, he barely even talks to him.

And all of that thinking has thrown him off track, so he shakes his head – which makes Zixun, Mianmian, and his mom look at him weird – and focuses on the main thing he has been waiting for forever since they left the Carp Tower. He has a brother!

“Jin-furen, we have arrived.” The man – the conductor, his mother had said – tells them, and Jin Zixuan perks up, leaving the carriage first.

He has never been to Lotus Pier, so he isn’t sure what he is expecting, but surely it wasn’t that. First of all, he wonders where all the gold and the peonies are, and why are there lotuses everywhere? Although if he thinks closely the place is called Lotus Pier and it would be weirder if there weren’t any lotuses at all. Fine. But why is there so much purple? And why is there so much water? And why is the water all muddy? What if he falls inside the muddy water? Mianmian will be mad because he is not acting like a Jin Sect Heir, and then his mom will be mad because he got dirty, and Zixun will laugh at his face because he made a fool of himself and his brother is not going to like him because nobody likes dirtied fools that don’t act like Jin Sect Heirs.

At that moment, Jin Zixuan has decided he will avoid the muddy water with all of his might.

But, because the universe probably thinks Jin Zixuan is a big joke, it doesn’t take longer than a few seconds for him to trip – over his own feet, how clumsy – and fall on his butt inside murky, muddy, dirty water.

Zixun, just as he expected, starts laughing loudly at him, clutching at his belly and doubling over. Mianmian elbows him on the side – well deserved – and Jin Zixuan just knows his cousin is now doubling over in pain, rather than laughter – Mianmian is much stronger than she looks, it is very scary. And talking about Mianmian, she is looking at him with – what were those words his mother used again? – fond exasperation, shaking her head lightly as if she has been expecting this to happen ever since they set foot on Lotus Pier.

He is about to complain when he sees there is a small hand outstretched toward him, and he takes it without thinking twice. When he is back at his feet on the pier, he notices the hand’s owner is a boy who looks around his age, maybe younger. He is very cute, and he is giving him a kind smile – he also doesn’t have his front teeth – and Jin Zixuan feels better all of a sudden.

Remembering his mother’s teachings, Jin Zixuan cups his hands in front of his face and gives the boy a bow. “Thank you, gongzi, I’m Jin Zixuan, what is your name?”

The boy’s eyes widen a little bit, and Jin Zixuan is sure he has seen that eye color somewhere before. “This lowly one is Meng Yao, Jin-gongzi.”

Meng Yao.

He has heard that name somewhere before.

Meng Yao.

Where did he hear it?

Like a lightning strike, the realization hits Jin Zixuan. “BROTHER!” He exclaims, which takes Meng Yao by surprise because he jumps back with even wider eyes. “You’re my brother!” He says again and smiles that big smile he has been practicing to show his brother since he discovered he had a brother. “How old are you?” Jin Zixuan asks at last because he still doesn’t know if his brother is a gege or a didi.

Meng Yao looks very confused, but Jin Zixuan smiles brighter because when someone smiles at him it makes him feel better. “I’m six.” He answers, and Jin Zixuan cocks his head to the side.

Huh. “I’m six too.” Now Jin Zixuan is confused. “Are you a gege or a didi?”

And Meng Yao says the same thing Jin Zixuan’s mother said. “I don’t know.”

~*~

Sun Qiulu decides to ignore the fact her son has fallen into a lotus pond not even two seconds after they arrived at Lotus Pier, pondering that since he has already found Meng Yao – she is sure the whole Lotus Pier has heard her son shouting brother very excitedly, but the rumors from that are a problem for future Sun Qiulu – and that Mianmian and Zixun are with them, he will be fine. She goes looking for Yu Ziyuan instead. She misses her friend.

Luckily, Yu Ziyuan is at the drill grounds just like Sun Qiulu expected her to be, correcting disciples’ postures with her voice firm, but not too loud. Which is odd. At the back of the grounds Yu Ziyuan’s maids, Yinzhu and Jinzhu, are seemingly teaching two adult women how to manipulate a whip and a dagger at the same time. Which is also odd. As far as Sun Qiulu knows, Yu Ziyuan is always yelling at the disciples, and Yinzhu and Jinzhu do not teach the ways of MeishanYu women to outsiders.

“Ah’Yuan” She calls when she gets close enough.

Her friend quickly tells the disciples to keep on training and turns to her, a tired and grateful smile on her face. “You have no idea how good it is to see you, Ah’Lu.”

Sun Qiulu remembers the letter clearly, of course, so she knows her friend’s reaction is not odd. If their roles were reversed, Sun Qiulu knows she would feel just as anxious as Yu Ziyuan is right now. But the future letter has told Sun Qiulu that sometimes she has to make sacrifices, even if those sacrifices pain her to no end, and only further prove the humiliation she has been suffering all those years.

But she won’t blame who doesn’t deserve to be blamed. That, she has already decided. “I could never hate you, Ah’Yuan.” She says simply, knowing it should be enough to ease the weight that is still sitting on Yu Ziyuan’s shoulders. “You made the right decision.” She adds for good measure. “I didn’t know you had taken in disciples to learn the ways of MeishanYu.” And then she comments, at last, successfully changing the subject.

Yu Ziyuan sighs and looks down with a grimace and it is an omen of a conversation Sun Qiulu is not going to like but will have to go through anyway. “Those are Meng Shi and Xiao Qionglian, I have decided to have them train under Yinzhu and Jinzhu in hopes they can aid Ah’Li as well as Yinzhu and Jinzhu aid me.”

“Meng Shi…” Sun Qiulu trails off, her eyes landing on the two women who, despite all the clumsiness, seem to be faring better than anyone else would, given their age. “She’s the mother, isn’t she?”

A nod is all she gets as an answer, Yu Ziyuan clearly guilty of it all. But she won’t blame her best friend, her sister. She is better than that.

“I should talk to her.” Her voice is barely a whisper and it is obvious to anyone who would look at them that she herself doesn’t believe her words. “Can I?”

Zidian flares for a second and both Yinzhu and Jinzhu look up immediately, in perfect tandem. Yu Ziyuan gestures for them and they quickly exchange words with the women they have been training, bringing them over. Jinzhu and Yinzhu give quick bows to their mistress and then to Sun Qiulu, which are closely followed by Meng Shi and Xiao Qionglian, who do the same. Sun Qiulu nods her head back to acknowledge them and takes a deep breath.

“My name is Sun Qiulu.” She says, looking at the former prostitutes. “I’m the mistress of LanlingJin.” Both women’s eyes widen, but one of them seems to be slightly shaking. So, that’s the one. “I believe you are Meng Shi.”

Meng Shi gives an almost imperceptible nod. “Yes, Jin-furen.”

Sun Qiulu’s eyes roll at the title. “Sun.” She corrects. “Sun-furen. I hate that bastard’s name.” To Meng Shi’s surprise, she continues. “I wanted to talk to you, but I should tell you first that you shouldn’t be afraid, Meng-guniang.” Sun Qiulu calls her lady to show her there is not an uncrossable rift between the two of them. A big one, yes, but not uncrossable. “I am not here to blame you, or your son, for the sins of my husband.”

It is hard to hold back a sneer when Meng Shi looks down, but she manages. It is not hard to see Meng Shi doesn’t feel sorry for what she has done, and that she doesn’t regret having her son, and that she surely was going to use him as means to enter the Carp Tower. But it is also not hard to see that there was a change, and that is no longer her plan. Yu Ziyuan is giving her a comfortable life; one she can learn to defend herself. Cangse Sanren is giving her son the opportunity to become a great cultivator. She still has ambitions, but those have slightly changed now.

That much is as clear as the air in Gusu.

“If I were to blame every single woman Guangshan has bed, every single child he has sired, there would be no time left to myself.” This, of course, is a lie. A lie based on a small truth, but still a lie. The real reason she won’t blame the women and the children is that she is afraid of the backlash. She is afraid of losing her place and herself. Meng Shi doesn’t need to know this, so she lies. “I would end up losing myself to hatred and just waste away, and who would be left to care for my son if not I?”

This is something Meng Shi, and Yu Ziyuan as well, understand. They are all mothers and they all want what is best for their children. And if it is hard to overcome the resentment she feels for herself, she at least believes it is less hard if she does it for Jin Zixuan instead. The sheer rawness of her words brings Meng Shi’s eyes back to hers, and there is something deep in there that Sun Qiulu recognizes.

“So, for the sake of the small ones, I’ll do my best to get along with you, Meng-guniang.” She finishes up the speech she didn’t know she had prepared. “I, of course, can’t promise you a place in LanlingJin as a concubine, but I assure you it is for the best. Lanling is a snake pit, where people do anything for power.” The words are sugarcoated, but still mean to stab where it hurt the most. “You wouldn’t survive it.” Because you’re weak rings between the four of them.

“I’m glad the madam took the time to talk to me, nonetheless.” Meng Shi says once Su Qiulu is done. “I won’t apologize for bedding your husband or bearing his child because I do not regret either of those things. The madam must already know, I can see you’re a sharp woman, but I did see it as an opportunity to rise higher than I ever thought I could.” She has the guts to admit it to Sun Qiulu’s face. It is admirable. “Than I ever thought I was ever going to be allowed to.”

“Is it still true?” Sun Qiulu catches herself asking. Even though she can tell something has changed, it is still better to hear the words out loud.

There is a sigh. “To some extent, I suppose.” She admits. “I won’t lie I still wish Guangshan would come for me and Ah’Yao, but I can see now that this is but wishful thinking.” She’s down-to-earth. “And I haven’t come to terms with it yet, but I will eventually.” Those words soothe Sun Qiulu more than she expects. “I did once wish to go for your title, but before I had nothing to lose. I was already at the very bottom. Now that my boy has been given this chance and I have been given a place where I don’t need to sleep with slimy men to live another day…” Meng Shi’s eyes are set on the far distance behind Sun Qiulu. “I don’t want to lose it.”

Sun Qiulu can work with that. She can work with that. “Then I hope our boys have a good relationship with each other.” Her words surprise everyone, including herself. “Ah’Xuan was very excited about meeting his brother.” Which makes her remember something. “About that, how old is Meng Yao?”

“He turned six last winter.” Interesting. So did Jin Zixuan. “About a month before spring came.”

Before Sun Qiulu can ask for a more exact date, they are interrupted by a cheerful voice coming from behind the disciples. “I hope I’m not interrupting anything serious~” It sing-songs.

Ah, one of the thorns on his best friend’s side.

Cangse Sanren.

~*~

Lan Xichen is sitting in the music pavilion with Ah’Zhan – Wangji, he has to call him Wangji now that his courtesy name has been decided –, teaching his little brother how to pluck his first clear notes on a guqin. Ah’Zhan – Wangji, you have to call your brother Wangji, Xichen, as the rules regarding propriety say – is so small still, but he has made that one little face Lan Xichen is all but weak against – it is not a pout, his baby brother had said (it totally was) – and eventually Lan Xichen ended up giving in and picking up one, still too big, guqin to teach Lan Zhan – Wangji, his name is Wangji – how to play the instrument.

When he asked Wangji – there we go – why he chose the guqin, his brother had simply looked at him with his usual aloof expression and said, completely serious, that the guqin was the instrument favored by Shufu, and he wanted to be like Shufu because Shufu was the best person he knew – after mother, of course, nobody is better than mother to Wangji. He understands, of course, since Lan Qiren has been the father figure in their lives for Wangji’s first – almost – six years of life, and Wangji is not yet used to having their father back.

He is, obviously, over the moon now that they are both allowed to see their mother every single day, as long as he plays nice, do their chores, pay attention to their teachers, and obey the rules. It brings a smile to Lan Xichen’s face to see his brother so happy, the happiest he has ever been, even if he himself doesn’t understand what has changed in the Sect that has made his mother free, and also taken his father out of seclusion. It is not a complaint, though! Lan Xichen is glad things are changing, those changes make everything better after all.

Lan Xichen would keep on musing about all of this for rest of the day if nobody intervened, so he is glad when a small gasp coming from Wangji brings Lan Xichen’s attention back to his little brother. Said little brother is looking attentively, almost entranced, at a small folded paper rabbit that has just entered the music pavilion and is hopping directly at them. He feels like he should feel worried about it, but the whole imagery is just so adorable that Lan Xichen catches himself smiling while the paper bunny hops over the table, and then the guqin, and then on Wangji’s lap.

Once Wangji holds it gingerly with both of his hands, though, it goes motionless, as if it only had the energy to reach Wangji, and now it is time to rest. His brother looks at the folded paper carefully, unsure of what to do with it, when they both notice a little peek of black ink coming from inside the folds of the cream-colored paper. Lan Wangji then starts unfolding the paper bunny, which slowly reveals that inside it holds a rather sloppily – for GusuLan standards – written message.

“It’s my name.” Lan Wangji mutters and Lan Xichen leans closer. His brother is, in fact, correct, and his name is written at the top of the message, along with the character for ‘dear’, and now Lan Xichen can see that it is a letter. A letter addressed to his brother. A letter addressed to his brother who has just started learning how to read. “I can’t read everything.”

Lan Xichen smiles, the kind smile – but not patronizing – he only gives his brother, his uncle, and his mother (and now his father, he supposes). “Do you want me to read it for you?” He offers, and Wangji answers with a short nod. “Dear Lan Zhan, you probably don’t remember me, but I do remember you. I went to the Cloud Recesses with my parents and you showed me around while my mom and my dad talked to your uncle.”

“I remember.” His brother whispers. “Wei Ying.”

Lan Xichen too remembers a bright boy with a sunny smile who dragged Wangji all around the Cloud Recesses during his stay there. It was the first time Lan Xichen had ever seen Wangji interact with someone that wasn’t him, uncle, or mother, and it made him happy. And his brother, even though he looked like he was a mix between angry and confused on the outside, was very glad there was someone who didn’t treat him like delicate pottery – like everyone else in the Sect.

He is surprised Wei Ying knows how to write so well – it doesn’t even occur to him to think someone must have helped Wei Ying initially, and later when he reflects on it, he will be embarrassed, but this is a problem for future Lan Xichen.

“I don’t have much time, so I can’t write everything I want to, Lan Zhan, but I just wanted to remind you of me. So… Don’t forget me, alright? Wei Ying.” Lan Xichen decides to omit the ‘your’ because it just felt odd to say it out loud, but he knows Wangji recognizes the character for possessive – it doesn’t look like it bothers his brother, but again Wangji is still too young to read too much into things (Lan Xichen, too, is too young, but those are just details).

Even if Lan Xichen isn’t sure what to make out of this very weird letter, he is still glad it has softened his brother’s expression considerably – first when the rabbit hopped inside the room, and later when Lan Xichen read it to him, so he guesses this is what matter in the end.

Chapter Text

Wei Wuxian is a big fat liar.

He promised everyone he would keep in touch. He promised everyone he would send news. He promised everyone he would not worry them.

Knowing Wei Wuxian’s track record, Jiang Wanyin should have known better. He should, truly, have seen it coming. But no, he chose to believe Lan Wangji’s influence on Wei Wuxian would have made him keep his promises better. He chose to believe that Wei Wuxian would, in fact, keep in touch and send regular letters to update his situation in the Burial Mounds.

But it has been almost two years and nothing.

Jiang Wanyin, obviously, begged his mother to send disciples to Yiling, to try and see if they can find something different in the Burial Mounds, be it through flying or looking around the edges of the mountain. But every single party – there were over twenty ever since it passed over a month since the last time Wei Wuxian contacted him – has come back empty-handed, saying that the Burial Mounds still look the same from the outside, that all they can see is a whole lot of concentrated Resentful Energy, and that nobody in Yiling knows a thing.

And then, all of sudden, on a rather hot yet beautiful summer morning, when Jiang Wanyin is taking his frustrations out on the wooden dummies with his bow and arrows, which he shouldn’t be doing because there are targets for it, but he doesn’t care, he sees it. It is made out of paper, it is shaped like a dog, and it is running full speed toward him, tail wagging as if it hasn’t been almost two fucking years.

He still collects his temper and leans down, waiting until the paper puppy jumps on his hand, and unfolds the letter very gingerly – it is the first letter Wei Wuxian has sent in almost two years, he can’t afford to rip it in a fit of anger.

Jiang Cheng, I miss you all so much! Everything is really dark here and the Resentful Energy is not concentrating on a single point and clearing the sky as well as I wanted it to, so I can’t see anything above me. Ah, I wanted to swim in the Yunmeng lakes so bad, I wonder if it’s summer yet.

Jiang Wanyin’s brow twitches. This is the second summer since Wei Wuxian has been gone.

The original array my mother taught me works, but as I mentioned before, I have heavily underestimated the sheer amount of Resentful Energy in here. I honestly don’t know if it was because of the pain or because I didn’t have a golden core – maybe both, maybe something else altogether, who knows – but it really didn’t feel like there was this much before.

Anyways, I said I was going to get in touch once I got any interesting information from the spirits, and they have finally told me something worth mentioning. Xiao Xingchen’s parents died, a rather gruesome death that you don’t want the details of, and he is currently trapped in a cupboard in a deserted village south of Jiangling. You have to send the fastest people you have because he is just a two-year-old boy. Alone. Without his parents and food. Please, hurry!

“Fuck.” Jiang Wanyin mutters under his breath and runs immediately to his mother’s study. He is panting and she looks at him questioningly, so he just slaps the letter on the table and points for the second – most important right now – part.

Yu Ziyuan’s eyes widen and she nods at him, running out of her study with the letter in hand so fast the only thing he sees is the purple blur she leaves behind.

Now that the most pressing matters have been taken care of, Jiang Wanyin takes a moment to breathe and think about the first sections of the letter. All the anger he has been feeling this past – almost – two years is subdued with no more than two paragraphs from Wei Wuxian because now he knows his brother hasn’t been in touch because he can’t notice the time passing. Surely, something at the back of Jiang Wanyin’s mind screams, he should notice how his own body is growing, and guess from that, but knowing Wei Wuxian as well as Jiang Wanyin does, he bets Wei Wuxian is barely sleeping and that it has dampened his growth, so he really can’t notice the time passing.

His idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot brother.

“Wanyin-xiong?” Wen Ning’s voice is just as soft as usual, always afraid of scaring people, and Jiang Wanyin is rather thankful for that. “Is everything alright?”

“Yeah.” He says. “Wei Wuxian has gotten in touch.” Wen Ning gasps, but soon his surprise morphs into happiness as he smiles.

“I’m so glad Ying-gege is alright.” He comments, the blessed child. Jiang Wanyin wonders how he could have hated someone like Wen Ning for so long. Someone so pure and innocent and inherently good. “Ying-gege is alright, right?”

That makes Jiang Wanyin chuckle. “Yeah, that idiot is fine.” He tells Wen Ning before he starts crying because he knows Wen Ning will cry if anything ever happens to Wei Wuxian. “Turns out he just can’t tell what day it is. That’s what took him so long.”

“Oh.” Wen Ning nods as if it is the most obvious thing in the world. If Jiang Wanyin actually stopped to think about it, he would see it is, indeed, a very obvious thing.

Then silence drags and Wen Ning starts to fidget. Like he does when he is curious about something, but doesn’t know how to ask it. “Spit it out.”

Jiang Wanyin isn’t sure if Wen Ning is surprised Jiang Wanyin can read some of his tells. “Can I read it?”

The letter, of course. The one his mother took with her when she left the study running because there are more important matters to take care of. He allows himself to make a guilty expression. “Mother took it with her, turns out Wei Wuxian has found Xiao Xingchen’s location.” He offers.

Wen Ning, once again, nods. “Ying-gege told me he wanted to get Xiao-daozhang before Baoshan Sanren did, so that’s a good thing.”

Yes, Jiang Wanyin supposes it is.

~*~

Yu Ziyuan doesn’t trust anyone in Lotus Pier to be faster than herself and her twin maids, so they are the ones who go. Normally Yu Ziyuan wouldn’t be that keen on helping Xiao Qiaoyan or her lot on anything personally, but when the matter involves a possibly starving two-year-old boy who has just lost his parents, things change. It might be true that Yu Ziyuan dislikes Xiao Qiaoyan and Wei Changze – it isn’t; she doesn’t, not anymore –, but the rumors that say that the Violet Spider doesn’t have a heart at all are bullshit.

She does have a heart. It’s not her fault the only thing that can move it is little children. (That is a lie. Her heart was not moved by Wei Ying at all, but that has something to do with who the boy’s parents are, not the boy himself. And it isn’t like it would be the same now, after two years interacting with Wei Changze and Xiao Qiaoyan. She supposes she will only be able to tell after Wei Ying returns.)

Luckily, Jiangling is rather close to Yunmeng, so it doesn’t even take half a day to reach the city, although she is tired by the time she does. But it doesn’t mean Yu Ziyuan can rest yet, because the boy is not in Jiangling, he is in a deserted village south of it. They have to find him as soon as possible, and this is what makes her tell Jinzhu to go southwest, Yinzhu southeast, while Yu Ziyuan herself goes directly south.

Turns out Wei Ying’s letter was more precise than she expected it to be, and soon she can see what once could have been a bustling city but is nothing more than dust, weed, and dilapidated buildings now. She flies down and steps out of her sword, sheathing it in its scabbard right afterward. Using her rather depleted qi to improve her five senses, Yu Ziyuan starts walking down the main street slowly, trying to pick up noises, movements, smells, anything.

The letter said Xiao Xingchen’s parents died a gruesome death, so the possibility of the perpetrators of said crime still being around is big. But there is no noise except the wind. There is no movement, nothing. That is until she takes a turn and the first thing her nose picks up is the heavy metallic smell of blood. Probably fresh blood.

She follows the smell carefully, attentive to her surrounding as to not be ambushed, and it takes her to a small house with partially caved-in walls. She can see the thick red coating the floor, even on the porch, so much that although the edges of the puddle have soaked into the dirt and dried, the middle hasn’t, and it is just her years of cultivation that prevents her stomach from lurching at the sight. Yu Ziyuan slides the door open, and no gruesome death warning has prepared her for what is inside the house.

And this is why she refrains from thinking about it, and just goes for all the cupboards she can find inside the house. She isn’t sure if it’s luck or destiny, but she finds him curled on himself, sleeping a restless sleep in the first cupboard she opens. He is small and very adorable, but he is also running a fever so she can’t waste time thinking about how cute he looks when she should be taking the boy to Lotus Pier to get some medication and rest.

How long has he been alone?

“Little one.” Yu Ziyuan whispers, shaking him gently until big deep gray eyes open, and then widen. “Shh, don’t be afraid.” She isn’t cut to be the soft-spoken one, but she can try for the sake of a child.

“Mama? Baba?” He asks and his eyes fill up with tears. “I hide like mama and baba say.”

It is heart-shattering. Yu Ziyuan takes a deep breath. “I’m sorry, little one, but mama and baba are gone.”

The boy is too young to understand the concept of life and death, but he should understand the concept of come and go, right? “Where?” Right.

Yu Ziyuan takes the boy out of the cupboard, thankful he goes with her without much fuss and hugs him tightly. “To a better place.” She isn’t sure they are in a better place. All in all, she doesn’t believe they are, considering how they died. Non-cultivators, dying that violently, the amount of resentment in them would be enough to keep them tied to the land. She should send a message to the Lan, maybe they can talk to their spirits and give them some rest. “I’ll take you to your new home, little one. Do you have a name?”

The boy’s face scrunches up in thought, and it makes Yu Ziyuan want to twist his nose. She doesn’t. “Mama call me Ah’Chen.”

Xiao Xingchen. Ah’Chen. Yu Ziyuan wants to ask Xiao Qiaoyan if before she was orphaned and rescued, back when her parents were still living, she was called Ah’Yan by them. She has a little hunch they did. (She will probably never ask, though.)

There is nothing left to do in this place, so Yu Ziyuan leaves the house and prepares to mount her sword – the three of them have agreed to meet back in Jiangling once they have looked into every deserted village in the area –, when a soft voice exclaims “Ah!” from behind Yu Ziyuan, making her turn around. “You got to him before me.” The tone isn’t as surprised as the words would imply.

The woman is short and looks young, but something in her eyes and the ethereal way she carries herself betrays her youthful appearance. Yu Ziyuan can tell this woman is old, very old.

She smiles, which is something that makes Yu Ziyuan feel seen as she has never been before. “Is it that surprising I showed my face to you?” The woman asks.

“Yes.” Yu Ziyuan answers simply. “Baoshan Sanren.”

Her smile widens. “Yu Ziyuan of Lotus Pier.” Baoshan Sanren nods. “Wei Ying, Jiang Cheng and Wen Ning have done something unprecedented.”

Xiao Qiaoyan has mentioned before the cryptic message Baoshan Sanren gave her when she was leaving the mountain. It should have been obvious the immortal would know more than she let on. “What? Are you here to condemn them?” The anger is natural in an unnatural situation, a safe place for Yu Ziyuan.

Baoshan Sanren shakes her head slowly. “Many people say that immortality is lonely, but it is far from the truth.” Hearing about how odd she is and experiencing it are surely very different things. “It can’t get lonely when you see it all, know it all.”

Yu Ziyuan shouldn’t be the one having this conversation, she doesn’t have the temper for the roundabout way the woman talks. “What is your point?”

“I have seen what they went through and how driven they were to change everything. It is commendable.” She pauses and Yu Ziyuan feels like she should say something. She doesn’t, and Baoshan Sanren continues, “I am seeing what they are doing now, all of them, both here and there.”

She can’t possibly mean what Yu Ziyuan thinks she does, can she?

“As long as the balance is kept, no harm will be done. The price has already been paid, after all.” And then she turns her head toward the sun, narrowing her eyes slightly as if even she can’t stand to look at its brightness directly. “Some things, however, are a constant.”

And the next time Yu Ziyuan blinks, just like an apparition, she is gone.

~*~

Jiang Yanli, just like every single day for two years now, wakes up somewhere between maoshi and chenshi[1]and goes directly to the doctor’s wing. This is one of the months the Wei doctor couple is spending at Lotus Pier instead of the Unclean Realm – bringing little Nie Huaisang with them so he can train under Xiao-ayi – and her mother has always told Jiang Yanli that although Ah’Qing is very knowledgeable for her age and already an outstanding doctor, her parents still know more than her, and some more difficult cases should be left for them to care – like Jiang Yanli’s health.

Around two years ago, back when Xiao-ayi and Wei-shushu came by Lotus Pier, Jiang Yanli discovered what was truly wrong with her body. Because it didn’t matter how much she tried to gather spiritual energy while meditating, how many times she went through the core-building exercises, how much she knew about the whole process, it just seemed impossible for her to ever have a golden core. And then Ah’Xian gave Ah’Cheng that book and although it made things significantly easier, they were still hard.

That was when the Wei doctor couple, Wei-shushu’s brother and his wife, arrived at Lotus Pier after spending about two weeks in the Unclean Realm. Huo-ayi – Ah’Qing’s mother – decided that whatever was happening to Jiang Yanli was very interesting and that she would like to personally take care of her, if Jiang Yanli agreed, as a study case. Everyone already knew the proficiency Huo-ayi has, so it wasn’t hard to agree to that. And it was Huo-ayi who found out, after a thorough check-up, that Jiang Yanli’s spiritual ways were atrophied.

It was precisely because of the atrophy that Jiang Yanli had so much difficulty circulating qi and thus couldn’t gather enough of it to concentrate in a single spot to form a golden-core, even if Ah’Xian’s book had helped immensely (it was the only thing that gave Jiang Yanli hope her case wasn’t impossible). The treatment was simple enough, but rather cumbersome if she is allowed to say it. Huo-ayi would, every morning they were in Lotus Pier (Ah’Qing would take her mother’s place when they weren’t), poke and prod Jiang Yanli’s acupoints, forcing them to open up better. After that Jiang Yanli had to do a series of meditation exercises, to keep them open after the needles did the initial work.

Two whole years. Jiang Yanli has been going through this treatment for two whole years now, and she just really wants it to stop. She doesn’t want to look like an ingrate, so she never says anything, but the treatment is so annoying, and it takes so much time from her usual schedule – she has to cook for her siblings, and practice the fan-ribbon stances, and aid Ah’Cheng with the puppies because he is still too young, and learn how to play the pipa with Meng-ayi and Xiao-xiaoayi – that she could be using for other stuff. It isn’t like Jiang Yanli was born to be a cultivator, after all, she can admit that much (why would she have atrophied spiritual ways if the heavens wanted her to cultivate?).

But she is a good daughter and Huo-ayi is kind and delicate, even when Jiang Yanli is in a bad mood, so Jiang Yanli keeps quiet and just accepts the treatment.

“Ah’Li,” Huo-ayi says shortly after she has started examining Jiang Yanli’s meridians. “You didn’t tell me your golden core has solidified.”

What?

What does she mean by solidified golden core?

“When did this happen?”

Jiang Yanli is so lost. “I–, I don’t know.” She answers truthfully.

Huo-ayi looks pensive for a second. “It was definitely some time yesterday. I knew you were close, but I honestly didn’t expect you to be that close.” She smiles. “What a diligent girl we have here.”

Sometime yesterday. Jiang Yanli remembers meditating by her favorite lake and then feeling really energized when she used the concentrated qi to practice the fan-ribbon stances. But she never felt the thrum of power she has always heard people mention. She just felt alive, warm, and with way too much energy – this is why yesterday she went through the drills three times more than usual; she had the extra energy to spare after all.

A golden core. Does it mean she has a golden core?

“What does it mean, Huo-ayi?”

She gets a light pat on the head and another kind smile. “It means that as long as you keep up your meditation schedule every day, you don’t need the needles anymore.” No more needles? “You can keep your meridians open on your own, now, as long as you keep cycling your qi.” And then she sighs heavily and puts the back of her hand on her forehead, much like Xiao-ayi does sometimes (Ah’Cheng says Ah’Xian used to do that too). “What will I do now that I’ve lost my favorite patient?”

“But!” Jiang Yanli exclaims, louder than it is proper, and turns her head down. “There’s still the dizzy spells.” Because that’s the second problem with her.

Occasionally, most of the time when she goes to bed with a migraine, she wakes up with vertigo. It makes it very difficult to move, as she can’t keep her balance. During what she calls the dizzy spells she can’t also eat anything, because vertigo makes her stomach sick, and her head is always pounding with a migraine. Back when she was younger, she would have those spells every other week, and her mother firmly believes that her poor health when younger was the reason behind her meridians’ atrophy – after all, who can concentrate on spiritual energy when you can barely stand on your own?

That, of course, is just a guess, since neither doctor has said anything about it, but it does make sense.

“Ah’Li, how long has it been since your last dizzy spell?”

Jiang Yanli thinks for a second. “Last Autumn.” Because she can’t remember having any other dizzy spells after that. It is summer now.

Huo-ayi pats her head again. “Exactly. You are not cured, but now that you have more spiritual energy flowing in you, it is harder for it to get to you. Besides, haven’t you been taking those concoctions I told you to?” Jiang Yanli nods as an answer. “I’m pretty sure that as long as you stay away from alcohol when you grow up, you shouldn’t have a dizzy spell more than two times a year.”

“Alcohol?”

“Yes, alcohol,” Huo-ayi explains. “It’s not like you’ll never be able to drink wine at all, it’s just that you have to be more careful because alcohol makes you dizzy, it is a big trigger.”

It makes sense. “I will. Thank you, a lot, Huo-ayi.”

“It has been my pleasure, Ah’Li.” The doctor answers. “Just visit once every two weeks so either I or Ah’Qing can keep track of how your meridians are doing, just to be sure.”

“Of course.”

“Then, you’re good to go.”

Jiang Yanli gives Huo-ayi a soft smile and a proper bow and turns away with the brightest expression she has ever worn on her face.

She has a golden core!

~*~

Xiao Qiaoyan is very impatient. Yu Ziyuan has left Lotus Pier with Yinzhu and Jinzhu the day prior after they got a letter from Ah’Ying – she is not going to comment on how her asshole of a son hasn’t communicated for two years because he couldn’t tell the pass of time. After all, if she does, she will start blowing stuff up and for as much as Xiao Qiaoyan likes making Yu Ziyuan angry, there are still limits –, which apparently informed them about Xiao Xingchen.

Apparently because she hasn’t seen the letter for herself, so she has to go by what Jiang Cheng told her the previous morning. But that is not the point. The point is that Xiao Xingchen has been located, and according to Ah’Ying, in the original timeline, Xiao Xingchen was her shidi, the very last disciple Baoshan Sanren took in and the third one to get known after coming down the mountain. Her impatience is born out of the uneasy feeling Xiao Qiaoyan has felt ever since Ah’Ying told her that Xiao Xingchen, too, met an early end.

She doesn’t know how everything happened, or who was involved, mostly because Ah’Ying convinced her that it doesn’t matter and that whatever happened and whoever was involved wouldn’t, but she does know that there was a lot of psychological abuse going on and that by the end Xiao Xingchen was so broken, his soul shattered the moment he killed himself.

That will not happen again. Or so she says, because ever since being stuck in a domiciliary prison in Lotus Pier, Xiao Qiaoyan doesn’t have the power to get involved in matters outside the barriers. The only thing she can do is hope Yu Ziyuan gets to the boy before her Shizun, because if Yu Ziyuan doesn’t, Xiao Xingchen will grow up in the mountain, and when he is about 17, he will come down, and coming down means being cursed, and that curse is certain death unless he accepts going through what Xiao Qiaoyan is going through right now.

(He wouldn’t. From what Ah’Ying told her, Xiao Xingchen was an even freer spirit than her, even if his personality was a lot more subdued.)

She is pacing left and right in front of the Sword Hall, completely ignoring her two disciples that she should be watching to correct any mistakes, biting into her thumbnail so hard she might break it in half and draw blood.

“Shizun.” There is a soft voice calling her, and she can’t tell if it is Ah’Yao or Ah’Sang because both of them have soft voices and demeanors. “Shizun, you are scaring Nie-didi.” Ah, it is Ah’Yao.

Xiao Qiaoyan stops dead in her tracks and takes the nail out of her mouth, hiding her thumb in her palm. “Sorry, kids.” She says, trying to give them a reassuring smile. It doesn’t look like it works, though. “Shizun is just worried.”

Nie Huaisang peers curiously at her like he always does when there is something he doesn’t understand. “Why?”

Why what, she isn’t sure, so she answers the most obvious one. “There is a little boy, very little, a didi, his mama and his baba went away and he is alone.”

The information makes him frown because six-year-old children don’t really understand why one’s parents would go away – they know death is a thing, but not that it can happen to anyone of any age. “Why?”

She chuckles, because how can she not. “They didn’t want to, bad people made them go away. So, Yu-furen went to where he is, to get him, so he isn’t alone anymore.”

“Then why is Shizun worried?” Nie Huaisang asks. “Yu-furen is very strong, da-ge said so.” And if Nie Mingjue says something, Nie Huaisang takes it as the utmost truth, because according to him his da-ge knows everything. It is very endearing. “No need to be worried.”

“No need to be worried.” Xiao Qiaoyan can’t help parroting the words. “Thank you, Ah’Sang, Shizun will not worry anymore.” She says and realizes there is some truth to it because only a child’s words would make her feel better when she is so anxious. “Now show me your movements, let’s correct those postures!”

~*~

Yu Ziyuan, Yinzhu, and Jinzhu leave the Jiangling inn with Xiao Xingchen in the break of dawn. The flight back to Yunmeng takes at least another five and a half shichen, which Yinzhu and Jinzhu try to get their mistress to stop midway in Mianyang so they can rest some and then return to Lotus Pier – the whole thing has taken a toll on Yu Ziyuan, both physically and mentally, and her maids can tell, but she has to get to Lotus Pier first.

She doesn’t really know why, but she will only feel like the boy is safe when they reach Lotus Pier – ringing at the very back of her head are screams of Baoshan Sanren won’t take him away, no on your watch.

So, ignoring Yinzhu and Jinzhu, she keeps on flying, and by youshi[2] the four of them can see the bright lights of the lanterns all around Yunmeng and Lotus Pier. She only stops flying when they reach the patio, her legs giving in as soon as she touches the ground. Just as Yu Ziyuan expected, Xiao Qiaoyan is there, waiting for them, and she goes immediately to Yu Ziyuan’s side when she flops.

They are not friends – not on Yu Ziyuan’s account.

They don’t even like each other’s presence at all – Xiao Qiaoyan revels in Yu Ziyuan’s attention, Yu Ziyuan pretends she doesn’t like Xiao Qiaoyan.

But they are both mothers.

She opens the front of her robes, showing Xiao Qiaoyan the sleeping boy, secured by her waist sash. Xiao Qiaoyan reaches for him and Yu Ziyuan lets her. She cradles the boy with a care Yu Ziyuan never thought someone like Xiao Qiaoyan could muster. Xiao Xingchen is not hers by blood, but Yu Ziyuan knows that it doesn’t matter because he has become Xiao Qiaoyan’s the moment she first laid her eyes on him.

Yu Ziyuan wonders if getting a baby brother was in Wei Ying’s plans before collapsing on the ground from exhaustion.

[1] Mǎoshí = 5-6AM / Chénshí = 7-8AM. You can read little bit more about Traditional Chinese Timekeeping here.

[2] Yǒushí: 5-6PM.

Chapter Text

It takes another two years for them to get another letter from Ah’Xian, but by then they are sort of expecting the long gap between letters. This time, however, they are in the Carp Tower for a Discussion Conference. Jiang Yanli wonders how Ah’Xian even knows how to find them with his very interesting paper-animal letters. She also wonders what are the spells he uses on it because the paper dragonfly is carrying a box – medium-sized, but still – as if the box isn’t a hundred times heavier than the paper dragonfly.

Jiang Yanli smiles and reaches for the dragonfly when it places the box on the table, waiting for it to go motionless to unfold it. Inside, as expected, is a letter.

Shijie, I’m sorry for taking this long to send anything, this time I admit I can’t blame the Resentful Energy for hiding the sky because everything is much clearer now. The river is now completely clean and there are even fish! I think I’ve even seen a deer running around the woods, and a fox too!

My excuse is that I was very focused on making the things inside the box. You see, the spirits told me you had formed a golden-core, and I was so very happy I just had to give you something as congratulations.

I didn’t expect it would take that long to finish it, though, so I’m sorry about that. I made them just like you said you wanted, and I gave them the names you’ve chosen, so I hope you love them as much as I loved making them for my beloved Shijie.

Now, onto more serious matters, I need you to tell Jiang Cheng I have heard whispers of Xue Yang. Some come from Kuizhou, some come from Yueyang, a lot of them come from between, which, yes, doesn’t really help because there is a lot of ground between those two cities, but it’s better than having nothing at all. I think he is about three years old right now, and nothing bad happens to him until he is seven, but since the spirits have given me something, I thought it would be good to start looking for him, even if it’s too early to know his exact location.

I miss my parents, you, Jiang Cheng, Ah’Ning, and Qing-jiejie a lot, so please give everyone hugs in my stead (I know you will because Shijie is the best). The Resentful Energy has cleared a good amount, but I’m not any close to being done. I asked the spirits how long have passed, but they don’t know, time is different for them, so I can only guess by my growth. How long has it been, two, three years? (It’s been four). Well, I told Jiang Cheng it was a minimum of five years, and by how it is going, it might take slightly longer than five in total, so don’t expect me to go back by my tenth birthday.

And don’t worry, although I miss you guys, it isn’t as lonely as it seems. The spirits are actually pretty good conversationalists, they have great stories to tell. I’m never bored. Ah, before I forget, I put in the box, under the pillow, the designs for two talismans, including one that I made to aid you and Huaisang with the fan-wielding.

Love you all,

Wei Ying.

Jiang Yanli cuts the section of the letter talking about Xue Yang and places it folded on top of her brother’s sword – which is the first thing he checks on in the morning ever since getting it earlier this year, and he should wake up soon. She then turns to the beautifully made lacquered wooden box, unfastening the latch and opening the lid. Inside, there is a cushion that looks like dark purple silk filled with plumes, very soft and fluffy.

Sitting on top of the cushion is the reason why Jiang Yanli said she didn’t need one when her parents told her they needed to get her a sword commissioned (it did get commissioned in the end, but Jiang Yanli didn’t even give it a name, considering the only thing she uses her sword for is flying. She knows it is sad, especially because there is a spirit inside of it, but she can’t wield it; it doesn’t fit her fighting style). The first item she takes out is the fan.

The ribs are made out of light and thin iron, engraved with peonies and lotuses, as well as its name, details crafted to perfection. Snapping it open, Jiang Yanli can see the power inscriptions on the inside of the mulberry-paper cover, the ones that will respond to her spiritual energy and make the fan ribs and cover more durable, and its edges sharper – sharp enough to cut through flesh, if necessary. On the other side, there is a gorgeous painting of a lake littered with pink, white, and purple lotuses. She twirls the fan around her finger, watching it spin quickly, the same way Ah’Chang had taught her all those years ago.

The way the colors blur when she does that looks mesmerizing.

Her hands then stop and she closes the fan, putting it beside her sword on her belt, and she moves to the second item. It is an amethyst-purple silk ribbon. The ribbon is as wide as four of her fingers, and as long as Ah’Xian has told her height will be one day – which makes it a little bit too long now. All through the ribbon, there is silver embroidery of lotuses, peonies, its name, and power inscriptions; she takes a moment to look at the latter. Just as she has expected, the ribbon has cultivated a spirit, which will make her able to control it freely by using sword chants. With a little bit of qi, she commands the ribbon to wrap around her arm snuggly.

They are both perfect. Bailian^[1], the fan; Zixian^[2], the ribbon. Her own spiritual tools.^[3]

There was also something in the letter telling Jiang Yanli about talismans, and when she removes the cushion, there are indeed two talismans, as well as two sheets of paper that explain exactly what they do, how to make them, and how to use them. The first one is an improved version of the spirit-repelling talisman that already exists – Ah’Xian says in the notes it is supposed to have a bigger area of effect. The second one is a very interesting talisman that creates single or multiple threads of qi that connect the person using the talisman to someone else, or an object^[4].

Ah’Xian explains on the notes that the qi-thread talisman can be used to connect her to Bailian, and this way she can control it even when she isn’t holding the fan, giving her more power in long-distance battles, if ever necessary. He also explains that she should give Nie Huaisang instructions on how to use it, because his way of fighting is much more aggressive than Jiang Yanli’s, and he would highly benefit from this talisman in special.

She is about to stand up and leave her room in hopes of finding either her parents or Ah’Xian’s father to tell them Ah’Xian has sent a letter when Ah’Cheng wakes up. Jiang Yanli then decides to wait for her little brother and just pours them some tea instead, while Ah’Cheng gets off the bed and dresses his day robes. He sits in front of her, and by the looks of it, he has noticed the folded paper on top of Sandu, as well as the new addition to her belt and the talismans sitting on her side of the table.

“Finally,” Ah’Cheng says at last, in a very impolite scoff. He takes the teacup with one hand and the letter with the other, unfolding it and reading through quickly. “Xue Yang, huh.”

The way he says the name is not good. “Is anything wrong with Xue Yang?”

“Not yet.” He clicks his tongue as he answers. “Hopefully not ever.”

Although Ah’Cheng has told Jiang Yanli most of the things that happened in the past-future, he very rarely mentioned names, so Xue Yang doesn’t ring a bell to Jiang Yanli, even though she feels it should. She can tell her little brother’s mood sours from this conversation, which means it’s time to change it. “You want to see what Ah’Xian sent me?”

That’s enough to get Ah’Cheng interested, and he turns to her nodding excitedly.

~*~

Jiang Wanyin is walking alone in the woods around the Carp Tower, running away from the Discussion Conference – his body is not old enough for politics, thank you very much; no, mom, I don’t want to meet Sect Leader Yao, I’ve already met him and he sucks; yes, Sect Leader Ouyang is just as obnoxious. It has been roughly four years since Wei Wuxian left for the Burial Mounds, and although he knows his brother is well because they have just received another letter, he still worries. He worries about many things revolving around Wei Wuxian if he is honest to himself, but thankfully this time he doesn’t feel the need to hide his feelings away. Things are faring much better (his parents no longer argue with each other at any given opportunity and his father has learned how to show him affection, for example), which means they must be doing something right – or at least it seems so.

He is so lost in thought that it takes longer than he is proud of to notice sniffles coming from the southwest. His curiosity perks up and he follows the sound, finding a girl, who is very likely his age, sitting on the grass and crying quietly. Jiang Wanyin walks to her and extends his hand, which surprises her when she realizes she is no longer alone. She takes his hand and stands up, rather wobbly, and gives him a bow as soon as she is steady enough for him to let go of her hand.

“Thank you, Jiang-gongzi.” She says softly and Jiang Wanyin asks himself if he should have recognized her immediately. The girl does look faintly familiar, as if she belongs to the Jin Sect, although the gold of her robes is outlined by pink.

Gold and pink.

“What happened, Qin-guniang?” He asks her, and her eyes go wide.

“You know who I am?” That makes Jiang Wanyin want to laugh, but then he remembers LaolingQin is a subsidiary of LanlingJin, so it isn’t many people who personally know them. He nods because it should be obvious he knows her. He is a Sect Heir, he has to know all Sect Heirs, regardless of the size of the Sect. “I heard a puppy crying.” She tells him. “I followed it because I wanted to help the puppy.”

Jiang Wanyin had known before Qin Su was a good person. She was among the few people who didn’t treat Jin Guangyao as if he were the scorn of society just because his mother was a prostitute. She also deserved better than she got. “Did you find the puppy?”

She shakes her head and her eyes fill with tears once more. “It stopped crying and I got lost.” Her voice is heavy and Jiang Wanyin has close to no idea what he should do in this situation. It has been so many years since he has had to deal with Ah’Ling crying, and even then, he didn’t handle it well.

There is one thing, though. “Do you want to try and find it?”

That makes her face bloom into a smile, and she dries her tears on the sleeves of her robes – if this was him and his mother was there, she would’ve gutted him for doing this to the poor robes. Qin Su nods eagerly. “Do you like puppies too?”

He feels his own face soften. “Yeah.” Jiang Wanyin tells her. “I got three back home I have been training to become spiritual dogs.” The information makes her perk up. “I could show you them if you ever stop by Lotus Pier.” The words leave his mouth before he can even tell what he has just said.

“I would love to!”

~*~

Meng Shi feels happy.

When the twin cultivators appeared by the brothel that day, offering promises of better days, Meng Shi thought it was too good to be true. In her head, the only person who would ever come back for her and Ah’Yao would be Jin Guangshan, and even that sometimes felt too far-fetched. But then she met Yu-furen and something clicked inside Meng Shi. Instead of being the mistress of LanlingJin, Meng Shi decided she wanted to be a better version of herself.

She dove headfirst into the training alongside Sisi – who now goes by Xiao Qionglian, Cangse Sanren’s adopted sister – and surprised not only herself but also her masters when she managed to form a golden-core. A small one, impossible to use to wield an actual sword, but one strong enough to use the most basic talismans. Sisi managed that, as well, and they were both dubbed miracles by Xiao Qiaoyan.

Learning how to fight with a whip was the oddest experience to Meng Shi. Her own experiences with whips had always been on the other end of it; she has the scars to prove, after all. It is an understatement saying that she felt like the most powerful human to ever exist the first time she managed to control the whiptail well enough to make it wrap securely around a dummy’s neck.

Yinzhu and Jinzhu then gave them special whips, whips that responded to their – low, but existent – spiritual energy. And those were much, much easier to control. They bent to Meng Shi’s will, and before anyone knew it, she could already defeat some of the weaker cultivators of the YunmengJiang Sect in a duel.

The hardest part, surprisingly, was combining the whip fighting style, which is a mid-long range, with the dagger fighting style, which is very close range. Yinzhu and Jinzhu always explained that when you fight with a mid-long ranged weapon, you will be at disadvantage fighting up close, and this is why they carry a dagger. Nobody is expecting to be sliced up by a mid-long ranged fighter’s non-dominant hand.

With the dagger lessons, there were also anatomy lessons. They learned where to strike to hurt, where to strike to immobilize, where to strike to execute. And, because their future mistress – Jiang Yanli – was taking lessons on it, Yu Ziyuan decided that it would be good for Meng Shi and Sisi to also learn medicine, even if just the most basic concepts. They learned how to sew wounds shut, how to access damage by looking through the patient’s meridians, as well as which acupoints to press to temporarily seal meridians^[5].

Along those four years, Meng Shi and Sisi became mirrors of each other, training to fight in perfect tandem. They reached such a point in a synergy that they could fight with their eyes closed, and they wouldn’t danger each other, because they both knew exactly what the other would do. In four years, Meng Shi and Sisi went from harmless prostitutes to perfect assassins – they are still just as beautiful, though.

“What do you think?” Meng Shi hears Yu Ziyuan’s voice come from the edge of the drill grounds. She is surprised they are already back from the Discussion Conference.

“They’re as ready as they can be.” It is Yinzhu who answers, she is the one with the higher-pitched voice.

“You’ve done well, Yinzhu, Jinzhu.” Yu Ziyuan says and Meng Shi sees the purple glare coming from behind – she has long learned this is meant just to get their attention, that when Yu Ziyuan does that, she wants them to stop whatever they are doing and go to her.

Meng Shi and Sisi look at each other, nod, and use their quick steps to place themselves in front of Yu Ziyuan. “Yu-furen, welcome back.” They speak in unison.

Yu Ziyuan smiles, that proud smile that she only ever gives her son when he is winning spars against people ten years older than him. “You are perfect, the two of you.” She tells them. “From now on you will be in charge of your own training because I expect you to keep being perfect.” This means that they are no longer juniors in the eyes of Yu Ziyuan, Yinzhu, and Jinzhu. “And, just as I mentioned years ago, you will now work with my daughter.”

Jiang Yanli is the purest and kindest soul Meng Shi has ever met, so working with her will be an honor. Both her and Sisi give Yu Ziyuan, Yinzhu, and Jinzhu a proper bow. “We will work with Jiang-guniang to the best of our capabilities.”

“Great.” Yu Ziyuan says when they straighten themselves up. “Keep in mind that, in addition to knowing how to fight along with each other, you also have to learn how to fight alongside Ah’Li. She has got spiritual weapons, now.” Jiang Yanli has the power and tools to protect herself now then, and if the time comes, Meng Shi and Sisi are supposed to work as an extension of her, and not as a shield. Fight with her, not for her.

“Yes, Yu-furen!”

~*~

The Discussion Conference was as much of a headache as Yu Ziyuan thought it would be, especially Wen Ruohan. Just as her son, Ah’Ning and Wei Ying warned, he asked the QingheNie Sect Leader for a spar. Surprisingly so, Nie Shuwei brushed it off, saying that his second wife gets saddened when he fights other people and that people were supposed to fight monsters, not their own kind.

All bullshit.

By now Yu Ziyuan already knows about the promise between Nie Shuwei, Xiao Qiaoyan, and Wei Changze, the one made many years prior, that no matter when Nie Shuwei would always say no to a spar against Wen Ruohan. And then to everyone’s greater astonishment, Wen Ruohan asked Nie Shuwei to take a look at his saber, that he has heard how powerful it is and he wanted to feel its power with his own hands.

Nie Shuwei smiled politely, something Yu Ziyuan didn’t even know the man could do and said that he was afraid his saber would go berserk if anyone other than him or his close family ever touched his spiritual tool – he’s very moody, much like me, you see, was what he had said.

Again, bullshit.

But at least Wen Ruohan didn’t press any further and the Discussion Conference kept on going without any altercations or declarations of war, so small blessings. She just wonders how long everyone will be able to pretend they don’t see Wen Ruohan’s little actions or hear Wen Ruohan’s little comments, all of which are meant to diminish all of the other Cultivation Sects, except QishanWen.

“You know Fengmian lied when he said they were a closed-door, right?” Yu Ziyuan, no longer deep in thought, tries not to jump when she hears Xiao Qiaoyan’s voice coming from the window, again. She should have got used to it, it’s been about four years, but Xiao Qiaoyan is just too good at hiding her spiritual energy and being sneaky – Yu Ziyuan blames the two-thousand-and-so rules of the GusuLan Sect for that.

Those words, although carrying some truth, are more surprising than Xiao Qiaoyan’s sudden appearance. Yu Ziyuan doesn’t understand why Xiao Qiaoyan talks so freely about her husband’s former relationship with her best friend. Why she sounds so carefree even though it should hurt her. That is until she turns around and looks at Xiao Qiaoyan, noticing the woman is very bad at hiding her emotions, even with the smiling mask she has put on. She looks, for lack of a better word, pitiful.

“What has provoked this, Qiaoyan?” Yu Ziyuan has long given up getting Xiao Qiaoyan to address her more formally, which has led her to call Xiao Qiaoyan more familiarly – she still pretends she didn’t notice how victorious Xiao Qiaoyan’s expression had been the first time Yu Ziyuan called her Qiaoyan without the usual sneer in her tone.

Xiao Qiaoyan’s mask breaks. “I don’t think it’s a closed-door for Changze, either.” The frown looks very out of place on her usually smiling face, but Yu Ziyuan would rather die than say this out loud.

She is so confusing. “I don’t understand where you are going with this.” It is true Xiao Qiaoyan thinks way too fast for everyone else. Yu Ziyuan isn’t the only one who has trouble following her thoughts.

That broken expression should not be on that face. “I feel like I’m getting in the way.” Xiao Qiaoyan confesses. Yu Ziyuan feels the same, has always felt the same, but whereas Xiao Qiaoyan was completely blind to the nature of Wei Changze and Jiang Fengmian’s relationship, Yu Ziyuan wasn’t. Yu Ziyuan has had the time to come to terms with it, Xiao Qiaoyan hasn’t – well, she has had four years, but Yu Ziyuan has had almost four times that. “I hate that I feel like I’m getting in the way. I hate that I can never compare. But at the same time, I hate myself for feeling like this. It’s just unfair to blame them for something they have no control over.”

Because Xiao Qiaoyan, opposite to Yu Ziyuan, is good, generous. She has a kind heart and a pure soul. “It’s worse for you.” Yu Ziyuan can sympathize, to some extent. “You love Wei Changze.”

Xiao Qiaoyan sighs heavily and closes her eyes. “I do, that’s why I want him to be happy.” She sounds so frustrated. “At the same time, I want him to be happy with me, not someone else. And we were happy, we truly were. I can’t say we still are, though, not after coming back here.” Yu Ziyuan knows Xiao Qiaoyan has never talked about this to anyone else. She truly considers Yu Ziyuan a friend, if she is baring her heart like that. Yu Ziyuan doesn’t know what to do with this. “But then I remember the past Ah’Ying told me, how I was – even if Ah’Ying never said the words himself – ultimately the reason why Changze died so young the first time, and then I wonder if it was better if I hadn’t confessed and proposed to him. If I had left Yunmeng alone.”

This is something Yu Ziyuan remembers Wei Ying telling her and Fengmian. That they mustn’t let his mother leave Lotus Pier, not even to go to the market until he has found a way to counter his mother’s curse. That the only place safe enough for her is inside a heavily warded Sect compound. She also recognizes the spiraling negative thoughts are something she shares with her son because Ah’Cheng has told Yu Ziyuan at least that much about Wei Ying’s personality.

Even if Yu Ziyuan can’t understand how Xiao Qiaoyan never noticed the way Wei Changze and Jiang Fengmian acted around one another – as close as they were, Yu Ziyuan thought Xiao Qiaoyan would have run into them at a compromising position at least once –, she can at least imagine how would it feel to be in her place. It’s been a long time since she has eloped with Wei Changze, and to discover things at this point – even if she has had four years to absorb it – must have hurt.

“Should I…” She is crying, but Yu Ziyuan will not acknowledge it – or how wrong it looks to see the Cangse Sanren crying. “Should I tell Changze to just go for it?”

Now she gets why Xiao Qiaoyan is talking to her about this. The part of Yu Ziyuan that believed Xiao Qiaoyan considered the two of them friends shatter at the revelation. She is not talking to her because they are friends, she is talking to her because Xiao Qiaoyan knows Yu Ziyuan’s best friend is Sun Qiulu, and that Sun Qiulu is the person who has suffered the most with a cheating husband, and that Jiang Fengmian would never cheat on his wife unless she permitted him to.

(A smaller part of her is aware Yu Ziyuan has denied every single advance Xiao Qiaoyan has made to bring the two of them closer, and that if they aren’t friends, it is ultimately Yu Ziyuan’s fault because Xiao Qiaoyan has tried, heavens she has tried so damn hard.)

Yu Ziyuan knows that she should be angry at this, at Xiao Qiaoyan to even make the suggestion, but she isn’t. She is, in fact, very tired. Tired of being angry at everything and everyone – her husband has gotten better, he shows their children he does love them now, he even hugs them and gives them forehead kisses and compliments. She knows she doesn’t have the chance to be happy and live a beautiful love story, she has long come to terms with it. But again, Jiang Fengmian does, and she doesn’t know if she should deny him that just because it is something she will never have. Because she is jealous she will never have that.

But again, she is tired of all those negative feelings ruling her life.

“You know what,” she decides on a whim and hopes she won’t regret it later, “I think you should.” And the worst part – perhaps the best – is that Xiao Qiaoyan looks like she knows this time Yu Ziyuan is not being sarcastic. "Maybe closing that door for you is what will let you move forward."

The defeated look is there for less than a breath, and then the smile is back – it not as true as her usual smiles, but it is not as fake as the one she had when they started talking. It’s a start. “Thank you, Ziyuan.” Her voice is soft and void of the usual mischief it normally carries. “You are a good friend.” The shattered hope is glued back together just with those words. Yu Ziyuan is all but weak to Xiao Qiaoyan.

And then, just as always, Xiao Qiaoyan leaves Yu Ziyuan before the latter can respond.

~*~

Even since Ah’Ning was born, Wen Qing has been on edge.

Yes, she was young when that happened, but she was not blind. Wen Qing could tell her baby brother acted differently from other newborn babies. He looked like he was aware of everything around him, but not in the reacting as a reflex way, no. It was like he could not only see but also understand. Initially, it scared little Wen Qing, the whole possibility of her baby brother being possessed bigger and bigger every day – back then she didn’t know what being possessed meant, but considering how her mother said the words, she knew it couldn’t be something good.

Ah’Ning was not possessed. If he were, he would be able to walk and talk like an adult, which he couldn’t. His wobbly legs took a while – a normal while – to be able to support his weight, and his mouth could never pronounce the words correctly the first time he tried speaking them, sometimes evolving into just incoherent babble. It was a relief. Or at least it was until Ah’Ning was slightly older and could speak a little bit better, and he started saying odd things. Things that a child his age was not supposed to say – words a child his age was not supposed to know how to use.

Once again, they thought her baby brother was possessed. But then they did all of the testings, covered him with soul-repelling talismans, and almost got desperate enough to call the YunmengJiang Sect for help. Her parents, thankfully, stomped their feet on the ground and said they would never allow their children to be hit by Zidian, no matter the circumstances. Besides, they were practically sure he wasn’t possessed. They were right, Ah’Ning was not possessed. It was something else.

It reached a point when Wen Qing was six (she had always been smarter, sharper, better than other kids her age), and little Ah’Ning was just two, that she sat him on her bed and just told him to talk. Because she could see the elders getting more and more suspicious of Ah’Ning, and she was so afraid they would go as far as banishing her brother – who was just a baby! – just because they didn’t know how to deal with him.

Ah’Ning, blessed be that child, was very happy to share with her everything he could. He told Wen Qing of a scary future that was unkind to their branch family, of a future they were hunted down for not expressly taking a side in the war, of a future her baby brother was killed because he was trying his best to protect his family. But he also talked of a future where someone was willing to go to the ends of the world for them – a mix of gratitude and altruism, apparently –, of a future the youngest member of their family got rescued and adopted, of a future some justice was served – not all justice, that could never happen in that reality, he had said.

But that was not the end of it, no. Ah’Ning also talked about how this kind and selfless person who has always treated him as a friend, a brother, had found a way for them to come back, for them to restart from the very beginning and try to prevent all of that bad from happening – or at least as much as they could. He asked for his sister’s help because they had made plans to deal with the upcoming events, but they needed to be together for them to come to fruition. However, like a bucket of cold water, he also told her that there was the frightening possibility Ah’Ning was the only one who came back – she remembers not understanding the explanation back then, she still doesn’t get it now – and if that was the case, he would need her help, and their parents’ help more than anything else in the world.

Because of some half-assed heavenly mercy, her brother wasn’t entirely alone – but they weren’t also all there, that would just make things too easy.

And a year and a half later, she was finally able to meet the boy who smiled like sunshine and always thought first about others instead of himself, who always focused on making everyone else feel better, even in the worst of the conditions. The boy who came with his famous mother, as well as intricate plans that would save her whole village from Wen Ruohan. Plans that would turn their whole branch into phoenixes.

Dead, but then reborn.

She still doesn’t know the exact details of that particular plan, mostly because her parents told her she was way too young to worry about those things. What she does know is that it involved cultivation she had only heard about in the storybooks her mother read to her before bed, many paper-dolls, a whole month of non-stop needlework, and a landslide that destroyed her family home and the village it was located in.

After that, they got all separated into small groups. Each group traveled to a different location, where they would stay put until it was safe to show their faces again – we are a side branch, Ah’Qing, it won’t take long until we are forgotten. Her family, the most known of them all, was forced to take some special precautions, and it still hurts Wen Qing to see her parents wearing a face she doesn’t recognize because nobody can discover who they truly are.

Wen Qing and her brother were fine, though, they were both children and growing, and nobody from the main branch had ever seen their faces, so they could keep them. The only thing Wen Qing and Ah’Ning had to give up, was their last name. Xiao Qiaoyan-ayi said Wen was a dangerous last name to have, and that for now, they would have to share her husband’s family name, Wei.

Another sad thing, but one Wen Qing has learned to deal with overtime, was that their parents were not always around. Xiao Qiaoyan-ayi had explained that, as the best doctors in the land, they were needed somewhere else, but that they would visit every opportunity they got. It wasn’t a lie, of course, because every month their parents would come back to Lotus Pier – where Wen Qing and Ah’Ning are living – for a week. After that week, they would go back to QingheNie.

Things did get a little different two years later, though. With Nie-zongzhu’s youngest son training under Xiao Qiaoyan-ayi, and her inability to leave Lotus Pier, their parents – and Nie Huaisang – started spending each odd month in QingheNie, and each even month in Lotus Pier. That was also around the time when Xiao Qiaoyan-ayi’s second son – an orphan, he was adopted – arrived at Lotus Pier, and when Wen Qing’s parents started giving her bigger responsibilities, having already started teaching her what it is to be a healer.

She learned fast, faster than anyone their parents had ever seen, and they were both utterly proud of her. Because of that, she got in charge of researching how to combine the Jiang way of healing with the Wen way of healing, and teaching the Jiang doctors how to be better doctors. It felt insanely good to be a child bossing around a bunch of adults, for a change.

Ah’Ning was also a fast learner, but he insisted on learning regular cultivation too, as well as archery. Their parents were against it, initially, because their family motto was to heal, not to kill, but Ah’Ning gave the one argument that was impossible to refute: someone had to be able to defend their family, worse comes to worst. After he started learning, although his talent for cultivation wasn’t as great as Ah’Cheng’s, he had an inane talent for archery, and soon he became Lotus Pier’s best archer – even among the senior disciples.

Now, almost five years since Wei Wuxian has appeared in their lives, which most of it he has been gone, Wen Qing thanks him – from afar – for the opportunity her family was given. At the moment she realized her baby brother was much older than he looked, she thought he would always act like that, wary, concerned, vigilant. But no, since being given a sanctuary in Lotus Pier, Ah’Ning has acted more and more his age, laughing with the other junior disciples, playing tag and hide-and-seek with little Xiao Xingchen, and swimming in the vast lakes of Yunmeng with Ah’Cheng.

This is something he didn’t – couldn’t – have in his first life, but now he does, and it is that happiness flowing through her veins that makes her swear, in the privacy of her own head, that – for allowing it – she will always stay by Wei Wuxian’s side.

^[1] 白莲 (báilián): bai – white; pure / lian – lotus.

^[2] 紫仙 (zǐxiān): zi – purple / xian – immortal, but in this case it’s like fairy, even without the zi/nü addition (xianzi, xian’nü).

^[3] The fan is a nod to Word of Honor, while the ribbon is a nod to Heaven Official’s Blessing.

^[4] It’s binding/bonding, the one from The Untamed. Here it will be called ‘qi thread’ because I’m very creative.

^[5] A nod to my favorite fighting style in Naruto, the Hyuuga.

Chapter Text

Jiang Wanyin is smiling at the letter he has just read, which surprises him. The letter in question is one of the many he has received from Qin Su – they’ve become letter buddies ever since he met her personally a couple of years ago –, so in theory, it shouldn’t be anything special. But over those two years, Jiang Wanyin has only had the opportunity to see Qin Su in person during Discussion Conferences, and those only happen once a year, and the letter states very clearly that Qin Su has finally convinced her parents to let her visit Lotus Pier, and she should be arriving anytime during the following week with her mother and her mother’s most trusted maid, Bicao.

He is, not right now at least, not reading into why the promise of Qin Su visiting Lotus Pier has made Jiang Wanyin smile easily like that, or how he is very much looking forward to it, but he can somewhat admit that Qin Su’s letters have been a highlight of his week ever since they started exchanging them. Qin Su, although very shy in person, is very outgoing in her letters, and over those years he has found out they have several things in common.

The love for dogs, as he already knew, is one of those things. But turns out Qin Su also has a secret love for spicy food, even though her mother can’t handle it at all; she prefers when other people take the lead in a conversation, although she doesn’t have many friends aside from Jiang Wanyin; and she admires strong female cultivators, such as Jiang Wanyin’s mother, Madam Jin, and Cangse Sanren.

Jiang Wanyin folds the letter once again and places it inside its envelope, storing it along with the other letters Qin Su has sent him – he is not reading into that, he doesn’t have the time right now – and makes his way out of his room, and toward Wei-shushu’s study.

Ever since Wei Wuxian’s parents started living with them, some things have changed from the past Jiang Wanyin remembers. For starters, all the bureaucracy is now handled by Wei Changze, because that’s apparently what he was being trained to do before eloping with Xiao Qiaoyan. Jiang Wanyin’s mother now only takes care of training the YunmengJiang disciples, and he can see how much his mother prefers things this way. Xiao-ayi trains her own disciples and takes care of Xiao Xingchen, Wen Ning, and Wen Qing.

Wen Qing has all but completely taken the medical wing for herself in Lotus Pier, and every YunmengJiang doctor treats her like a superior, even though she is several years younger than all of them. She is also as bright as Wei Wuxian has always told him she was, and just as scary. Wen Qing reminds Jiang Wanyin of his mother way too much, although she is softer at times – mostly with Wen Ning, Xiao Xingchen, and Jiang Yanli, but also with Jiang Wanyin and Meng Yao sometimes.

Wen Ning, this time around, has formed a stable and strong golden-core and has surprised Jiang Wanyin with his proficiency with the sword. When Jiang Wanyin asked when Wen Ning practiced it, he just told him he was the one who taught the QishanWen style to Lan Sizhui back in their original future, and although rusty, he got a lot of practice then. He is still much better with a bow and arrow, though, everyone can see it. Whenever they go shooting kites, Wen Ning always wins, and it somewhat feels like Wei Wuxian is still with them, having Wen Ning take that place – Jiang Wanyin still wants to go kite shooting with Wei Wuxian and Wen Ning, he wonders who would win between the two of them.

Little Xiao Xingchen is now four, and more active than Jiang Wanyin would ever think he would be, considering the adult-ish Xiao Xingchen Jiang Wanyin has met the first time around. It does make sense, however, because back then he was raised by Baoshan Sanren in the mountain, and if Jiang Wanyin is to believe what his mother says, he doesn’t think Baoshan Sanren is a mother to her rescues, just a master – Xiao-ayi never talks about Baoshan Sanren, it almost feels like the immortal is a taboo. Now he is being raised by Cangse Sanren, who spoils him rotten and does whatever he wants, and he is growing up to be just as mischievous – if not more – than Wei Wuxian.

Jiang Fengmian changed as well. He treats Jiang Wanyin much better, often complimenting him in his advances in cultivation, and sometimes Jiang Wanyin has to catch himself before he cries whenever his father is nice like that. His father also talks more to his mother, actually talks, and they don’t really fight anymore. He can still sense some sort of resentment toward him from his mother, but it is much more subdued, and she rarely goes on a screaming rampage anymore – when she does, it’s usually with Xiao Qiaoyan, and Xiao-ayi always laughs through it all, so Jiang Wanyin doesn’t think his mother is mad, otherwise she would’ve whipped Xiao-ayi already.

Wei-shushu and his father are really good friends, just like he has heard the rumors say back then, but he can’t understand why the rumors said Jiang Fengmian was in love with Xiao Qiaoyan. Surely, they have a good relationship, and Xiao-ayi teases his father as much as she teases everyone else, but he has never seen his father looking at Xiao-ayi for longer than it’s proper, and they never talk to each other alone. It makes him ponder how things would’ve been different if his mother had noticed this in the original past.

But there’s no dwelling on how things could’ve been because they are much different right now and that is what truly matters. So, Jiang Wanyin stops mulling over everything and quickens his step, reaching Wei-shushu’s study quite fast. He knocks on the door twice, and once Wei-shushu tells him to come in, he slides it open and enters the study. Even though Jiang Wanyin is the heir to YunmengJiang, Wei-shushu is still older than him and his father’s most trusted advisor, so he offers the man a bow.

“Ah’Cheng.” Wei-shushu smiles at him kindly, a smile that reminds him a whole lot of Wei Wuxian. Wei Wuxian might be the spitting image of his mother, from appearance to personality, but there are still those little things of Wei Changze that can be seen in Wei Wuxian. This little kind smile – as well as the love for unbearably spicy food – is one of those things. “What can I help you with?”

“Qin-furen, Qin-guniang, and their maid are traveling from Laoling to Yunmeng, and they are to be received in Lotus Pier sometime in the next week.” He informs.

Wei Changze nods. “You need me to relay the message to your parents, as well as organize everything for their stay in the Pier.” One of the best things about Wei Changze is how easily he can read Jiang Wanyin – Wei Wuxian can read him just as easily, if not more. “Is it an official visit?” The question catches Jiang Wanyin by surprise, he hasn’t thought about the implications of a Madam bringing her daughter to visit the young master of a prominent Sect.

He can feel his face burning up to the roots of his hair. “N-no.” He stutters. “Qin-guniang is just a friend.” Jiang Wanyin adds, looking to the side and just feeling Wei-shushu’s stare on him.

The older man chuckles. “I need to make those questions; I didn’t mean to embarrass you.” Which is a fact, and Jiang Wanyin knows. “Is there anything else you need from me, Ah’Cheng?” It is an opening for him to just run away from this conversation, and Jiang Wanyin is happy to take it.

He bows again. “That is all, thanks Wei-shushu.”

Once again, Wei Changze smiles kindly. “It’s my pleasure.”

~*~

Nie Shuwei, for the first time since he started forming his golden-core, has hope of living longer. It has been six years since Wei Changze’s brother and sister-in-law have visited QingheNie for the first time, and six years since they’ve started to look for a cure for QingheNie’s predicament. They weren’t very optimistic in the beginning, but once Nie Shuwei was convinced by his wives that it would be a good idea to let the doctor couple take a look at the Nie records of their technique, everything changed.

Through Wei Renxin and Huo Zhikui knowing exactly how the saber spirits come to be, how the Nie use the Resentful Energy of yao to hone their power, and how much it fights against their own Yang Energy, they soon started to try and find ways to work around it. It didn’t happen overnight, and the doctor couple gave Nie Shuwei a thorough scolding because of how close their cultivation method is to Demonic Cultivation, or how harmful Resentful Energy is to the body and mind, regardless of where the resentment comes from, but after four years of case-study and another two of testing, they come up with a solution.

Not a permanent solution, Huo Zhikui had been very vocal about it, but a solution.

With the help of GusuLan’s meditation techniques and musical cultivation, a special talisman created by Cangse Sanren by combining a spirit-repelling talisman with a Resentful Energy purifying talisman, as well as the very painful needles he had to handle pricking some of his acupoints every day for a month straight – with a month of rest in between –, Nie Shuwei has never felt better.

His golden-core is at the strongest it has ever been, his mind is as clear as the air in Gusu, and his temper no longer flares at the sole mention of QishanWen. Ah’Fan and Hongxi[1] are also in a better mood, especially Hongxi, who is also going through the treatment. They have not yet revealed it to the other disciples, mostly because Huo Zhikui and Wei Renxin have promised they are very close to a breakthrough to find a permanent solution for QingheNie’s problem, and Nie Shuwei would rather wait for that than spend a lot of resources on bringing doctors into QingheNie to treat all disciples at once.

They did try to convince Nie Shuwei that it was easier to change their fighting style, that even with the treatment it was still dangerous, but Nie Shuwei is as stubborn as a mule and way too attached to the old – traditional was the word he used, in fact – ways of his Sect, and that he didn’t want to abandon the technique his ancestors had worked so hard to put together. He does know it would be better if they changed their ways, for the sake of the next generations, but Nie Shuwei doesn’t want to disappoint the memory of his father – who died as young as Nie Shuwei thought he once would.

There is, at least, still one person from his Sect that will surely not suffer from the Nie curse, and that Nie Shuwei has given up teaching his youngest son the way of the saber should have been already enough to show the others he is trying to change. Huaisang always complains when the time to travel to Yunmeng comes, but Nie Shuwei can see his son likes the lessons with the immortal’s disciple, Cangse Sanren. He is ten now, golden-core completely formed, and as strong as Mingjue’s was by that age – which is surprising considering how small Huaisang is compared to Mingjue at the same age.

Mingjue is another extremely happy one. Nie Shuwei smiles thinking at his oldest son’s antics, who was so very glad Huaisang didn’t need to bond with a saber spirit as he did – but he doesn’t regret following the Nie ways, Nie Shuwei knows that much. Mingjue loves his saber and loves fighting just as much, and he is an impressive youth, and by far better than most of their senior disciples, even at the young age of sixteen.

Although Huaisang is good at fighting, it still isn’t what he excels at. Nie Shuwei knows his youngest son prefers painting and literature over fighting, and he has shown very early how good at critical thinking and strategy he is – Nie Shuwei was thoroughly amazed the first time Huaisang won a game of xiangqi[2] against the single Nie elder who excels at strategy. Huo Zhikui and Wei Renxin also caught that, spending as much time with the Nie family as they do, and they have both offered offhanded comments on how it would be advantageous for QingheNie to invest in Huaisang’s particular abilities.

For the second time in his life – the first one being when Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze came by, six years ago – Nie Shuwei listened to a piece of advice and heeded it. Huaisang, as he expected, wasn’t very happy about having even more classes on top of what he already had, but he has been excelling at those just as much as he excels at painting and writing poetry, and as long as he can do those in his free time, he doesn’t complain – that’s a lie, he does complain, he just doesn’t complain a lot. (For as little as he is compared to Mingjue, Huaisang is just as much of a Nie as his older brother and his father, if not more.)

All in all, Nie Shuwei feels thankful for the opportunities he has been given. His future is no longer wrapped in the shadows of death.

~*~

Aisheng[3].

When Shizun asked him what name he wanted to give his sword, he chose Aisheng. When Shizun asked him why he chose that name, he told her it was because living was the greatest gift he has ever been given, and he would treasure his life for that. He loved his mother, he loved Sisi-ayi, he loved his Shizun, he loved Nie-didi, he loved the Jiang siblings and the Wei siblings, and he loved his brother and their cousin. He loved his life and everything that came with it, and he wanted to show it through his cultivation.

And his cultivation, Shizun had told him, was very different from others. She told him that both Meng Yao and Nie-didi were very special and that because of that they needed to learn different fighting styles. While Nie-didi learned how to dance and move graciously while wielding fans, Shizun taught Meng Yao how to hide his presence and move with a precision that made Meng Yao feel like the training sword was not a tool, but rather an extension of him.

Once he was old enough, Shizun then focused even more on making Meng Yao’s sword feel like a part of his arm. She brought a very interesting-looking sword that had a flexible blade. Shizun told him that this one was just a training sword so he would get used to it, but that she had planned for him to use a sword like that. When he asked why she smiled that schemer smile he loved the most and said that Nie-didi and Meng Yao had to always play to their strengths and that their biggest strength was being underestimated.

They were both small children who wouldn’t grow up much bigger, and because of that people would look down on them, and think that their cultivation was weak. And they would let them. They would let them believe they were weak and frail because then they could strike when nobody is expecting, and make them eat their words. Aside from that, Shizun always told Meng Yao that his brain was his most valuable weapon, that nobody had one like his, and that he needed to take advantage of it, so it didn’t matter what weapon he used to fight when his words were the most powerful instrument to win.

He got used to the soft sword quickly enough, though. It fit perfectly the fighting style Shizun had been teaching him since the beginning, especially because when the initial sword he trained with was hard, this one bent to his will, now truly working as an extension of his arm. Whenever he went through drills, Shizun would look at him with stars in her eyes and say that he is so talented she could cry – sometimes she did, but Meng Yao never pointed that out because it would be rude (and because he was really proud of himself, but details).

Now he has his spiritual sword. A sword crafted for him and only him, made to answer to his spiritual energy and to fight with him as one.

Aisheng.

~*~

He sees his mother every day. Even after six years, Lan Wangji is still amazed by the concept of seeing his mother every day. It was just so normal to wait for a whole month to visit the gentian cottage, and then all of a sudden Wei Ying’s parents appeared and everything changed. Now Lan Wangji is older, but with how tightly lipped every Lan is about his mother – almost like she doesn’t even exist –, he can’t be sure if Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze had something to do with it, of it their visit was just lucky timing.

The technicalities don’t matter, though. What matters is that Lan Wangji got both his mother and a friend all those years back. He hasn’t seen his friend ever since, but how he keeps sending letters – Lan Wangji doesn’t know where they come from, he can’t answer them –, Lan Wangji imagines he is alright, wherever he is. It is with these thoughts in his head and a folded paper rabbit in his sleeve that Lan Wangji walks – alone since xiongzhang is busy with Sect Heir matters today – to his mother’s house in Caiyi.

He gets there quickly enough thanks to his cultivation – shufu says he is advancing very fast, and that soon he will be just as strong as xiongzhang, if not more – and knocks twice on the door, entering the little house right afterward. His mother is in the kitchen preparing them a light breakfast, humming happily while she stirs a pot of congee. Soon enough she turns around, a wide smile on her face, and beckons Lan Wangji to come closer.

“Taste this for mama.” Lin Qijing says as she blows on a spoon to cool its contents. Lan Wangji eats it and smiles. “Is it good?”

“Tasty.” He answers. Mother’s food is much more seasoned than GusuLan food, and Lan Wangji appreciates the opportunity to eat something not bland whenever he has a full day with his mother.

She gives him a cheeky grin and a thumbs up, serves them a generous bowl each, and brings them to the table – that is already set in the main area of the house. Lan Wangji busies himself with making the tea (that is what he has been doing ever since his mother said his tea was the tastiest tea she had ever tried) while he waits. Lin Qijing pats her son on the head once she sets the bowls down, and then sits down herself – she is so beautiful and gracious, sometimes Lan Wangji wonders if his mother is even a mortal.

“How is everything up there?” She asks. A long time ago she would scrunch up her face when talking about the Cloud Recesses, but that no longer happens.

“Training is going well, shufu says I have a lot of talent.” One thing he has learned over the year is to talk more. That, of course, only happens when he is with people he is completely comfortable with, who are his mother, his brother, his uncle, and sometimes his father – father is not really a cold man, but he sometimes has a weird expression when he looks at Lan Wangji, and Lan Wangji doesn’t know why (he has never asked, either).

His mother hums. “Do you like it?” She is always worried whether Lan Wangji is having fun or not, it makes him happy – she and Wei Ying are the only ones who worry about those little things.

Lan Wangji nods. “The drills are boring.” He admits. “But sparring is fun.”

“Then I’m glad.” Lin Qijing says. “Do you want to talk about classes?”

That makes him shake his head. “They are very boring.” He can feel the heat rising to his ears. “I don’t want to talk about boring things with mama.”

The only rule in his mother’s house is that Lan Xichen and Lan Wangji get to be free. They can talk during meals, they can be loud – although Lan Wangji never really is unless his mother tickles him too much –, they can run, they can do whatever they want, as long as they don’t hurt themselves. One of the things Lan Wangji has allowed himself to be is picky. Picky with his food, picky with what they talk about. And whenever he does that, his mother just smiles, whispers that the GusuLan are truly a boring bunch, and lets him get away with it.

“Then what do you want to talk about?”

He takes the paper rabbit from his robes and places it on the table. “I got another letter from Wei Ying.”

His mother’s attention perks up. “How long has it been since the last one?”

“Over six months, and it was just a line.”

She seems to think for a moment, face all contorted into a serious expression. “Have you read this one yet?”

Lan Wangji shakes his head. “I wanted to share it with mama.” And then he takes the rabbit and unfolds it. “Do you want me to read it out loud?”

“Read it first to yourself, I’ll try to guess what it is about by the faces you make.” This is a game she came up with a long time ago. Lan Xichen would tell Lan Wangji things, and Lin Qijing would guess what they were about based on the tiny changes in Lan Wangji’s expression. Although kind of silly, that game has always been extremely fun – mostly because he knows he can’t hide anything from his mother, she can read him too well.

(There was this one time Lan Xichen whispered that the elders were being really annoying, and Lin Qijing just laughed loudly for a second, then schooled her expression in a scowl, pretended she was petting a goatee and said, in a mocking tone, “It is prohibited to talk behind people’s backs.” And then she rolled over in laughter, because apparently mimicking shufu was the funniest thing in the world to Lin Qijing.)

Dear Lan Zhan,

I hope you and everyone else in your family have been well. I’ve been wondering lately how far you are in the core-forming process, but I’m pretty sure you already have your golden-core fully formed, and that asking this would be really stupid. I got mine too, although I don’t have a sword yet. Do you have a sword, yet? I think you do, and I think you gave it a very proper and fancy name.

He does have one, and it is called Bichen. It is, indeed, a very proper name – Lan Wangji doesn’t know about the fancy part, though.

I hope you’ve been having fun, and that all those old fuddy-duddies are not making you into their perfect doll, that would be unbelievably boring, and Lan Zhan is not boring. I know it has been a long time, and that you probably don’t even remember what I look like or who I am, but believe me when I say that I miss you.

See you when I see you,

Your Wei Ying

“He signed with ‘your Wei Ying’ again, didn’t he?” His mother asks when he gets to the end of the letter. “That’s so cute.”

“I don’t understand why.” Lan Wangji says honestly because he doesn’t. What does it even mean? “Are you going to guess?” He changes the subject, hoping his mother will play along.

She does, she always does. “Let’s see…” Lin Qijing trails off. “I bet he said something about the elders or GusuLan as a whole, you had that tiny little furrow between your brows that resembles Qiren when you don’t want to agree with something, but you still do.” The best part is that his mother always tells him what his expression was, mostly because Lan Wangji himself doesn’t notice the changes. “But he might have said something good too because there was just this change in your eyes and cheeks you get when you’re proud, just like your father. And then he probably said something that made you embarrassed, your ears got red.”

Lan Wangji chuckles and hands the letter to his mother, who reads through it quickly. When she gets to the end, she turns back to him and smiles victoriously. She was right about everything, and she knows it for sure now.

“You miss him too, don’t you?”

It was just a month, six years ago, but Lan Wangji had only ever felt free like that when he was with his mother – he didn’t even know someone else could bring him out of his shell as well as Lin Qijing until Wei Ying appeared. He does miss Wei Ying, and he does remember Wei Ying – he must be very silly to think Lan Wangji would forget him that easily –, and every single day he wonders if the letters are going to stop coming because Lan Wangji can’t answer then and eventually Wei Ying will get bored.

“Ah’Zhan.” His mother’s voice brings him back, she sounds angry. “Whatever you are thinking right now, stop.” She sighs and comes to him, holding him in her arms just like she always does ever since he was a little baby. “You don’t need to worry, baobei, you’re far too young for that.”

“Thank you, mama.”

~*~

The travel between Laoling and Yunmeng takes about a week, which is nothing out of the ordinary. Qin Su is the happiest she has ever been, for two simple reasons. The first one is because her father has finally relented, and allowed Qin Su to visit her friend – there were a lot of whispers going around the Qin Manor when Qin Su has first brought the matter up, but she’s not worrying about those things right now. The second reason is that it is winter, and Laoling is extremely oppressive during winter, so it feels nice to be in a warmer place during the coldest months of the year.

Her entourage is not big, she insisted, since they didn’t need people just to escort her to Yunmeng. Jiang Wanyin is her friend and will ascertain her safety no matter what, she is sure of that. Qin Su’s mother still insisted on coming, though, and wherever mother goes, Bicao follows, so in the end, it was decided the three of them would share a carriage escorted by two of Qin Su’s father’s most trusted senior cultivators. Nothing happens in the way, also no surprise there, and soon they arrive at Lotus Pier.

It is a little bit sad that Qin Su won’t be able to see the lotus flowers in bloom, but Qin Su is still very excited to see her friend’s home. And it isn’t like she has many friends to visit. Growing up as sheltered as she was, her father was always scared about anyone who came near Qin Su, and that has shunned away many people. Jiang Wanyin was the first one who didn’t even care about Qin Su’s father’s glare and the like, it was quite funny, and after exchanging so many letters, Qin Su was sure she had Jiang Wanyin’s friendship as well as he had hers.

“Welcome to Lotus Pier.” It is been a little less than a year since she has seen Jiang Wanyin, and he has changed some – so has she, but that’s just how children go. He is slightly taller, still not as tall as she is, but that will certainly change as the years go by, she has no doubt. Behind him, there are other children she has never seen before, and it makes her wonder if she will make new friends.

“Thank you for the invite, Jiang-gongzi.” Her mother answers. “It was very kind of you to offer your hospitality to such unimportant people like us.”

Jiang Wanyin, in what Qin Su has dubbed very Jiang Wanyin fashion, rolls his eyes and scoffs. “Qin-guniang’s family is not unimportant.” Those words do surprise Qin Su. Not because she doubts them, but rather because she isn’t expecting him to tell them that straightforwardly.

He is about to add something else when Yu Ziyuan, his mother, takes a turn from one of the many piers and comes directly at them. She is being followed closely by another woman. The woman is laughing. Yu Ziyuan looks like she wants to kill someone. So that can only mean that woman is Cangse Sanren, as Jiang Wanyin has told Qin Su how Cangse Sanren is the only person in the Pier who isn’t scared of Yu Ziyuan.

“Qin-furen.” Yu Ziyuan says once she is close enough, and offers them all a bow. As propriety says, Qin Su, her mother, and Bicao also bow, but much deeper. “It is nice to have you three in Lotus Pier.” She adds. “Why don’t we have some tea? I’m sure the children can take care of themselves.”

The offer doesn’t look like it can be refuted, so it isn’t long until Qin Su’s mother and Bicao are being led away by Yu Ziyuan – who is still ignoring Cangse Sanren. Qin Su covers her mouth with her sleeve and laughs. “She really isn’t afraid of the Violet Spider.”

“Sometimes I think Xiao-ayi has a death wish.” Jiang Wanyin comments. Then he gestures to the kids behind him. “This one is Wei Qionglin, his older sister runs our medical ward.” Wei Qionglin, who looks slightly younger with his big eyes, but is taller than them all, bows. “This one is Meng Yao. Yao-ge hasn’t been given a courtesy name yet. He is one of Xiao-ayi’s disciples.” Meng Yao looks very similar to someone Qin Su knows; she just can’t pinpoint who. He also gives her a bow. “The little one is Ah’Chen, he was adopted by Xiao-ayi and Wei-shushu four years ago.” That one is probably half their age, and maybe that’s what makes the bow he offers so adorable.

“It is very nice to meet you all.” She answers. “Jiang-gongzi has mentioned you all in his letters, now I can finally give the names some faces.”

Wei Qionglin looks down after, and Qin Su can tell he is just as shy as Jiang Wanyin mentioned he was. Meng Yao chuckles at Wei Qionglin and shakes his head. Once again, he gives Qin Su a bow – but not Jiang Wanyin –, and grabs Wei Qionglin by the wrist, dragging him away under the excuse of sparring. Little Ah’Chen follows not even a heartbeat later, shouting he wants to watch his gege fighting.

“Ning-xiong is not really a people person.” Jiang Wanyin shrugs. “And Yao-ge is way too perceptive, although not as subtle as he thinks he is.”

Qin Su laughs. “It is all good.” It is the first time the mood between then has felt so awkward, and Qin Su wonders why. “I hope you haven’t forgotten your promise.”

“Oh, of course.” Jiang Wanyin says, and just like that, the awkward mood is gone. “Come with me.”

The promise isn’t a promise in itself, but rather the offhanded comment Jiang Wanyin has offered those couple of years ago when they first met each other. The one he made in hopes of making Qin Su feel better when she was upset about getting lost. She follows him around, and soon they are in a back area in Lotus Pier that has a huge kennel. Qin Su didn’t even know people would build kennels that big. It was almost like the dogs are treated like members of the family, by the looks of it.

Jiang Wanyin whistles sharply, and the three dogs that were inside their respective wooden houses, come outside. Qin Su has known they were fluffy, but she never expected them to be this fluffy. There is a black, a red, and a fawn dog coming towards them, all with wagging tails and perked-up ears. The three dogs sit in front of them, and Jiang Wanyin squats down while outstretching one of his hands toward Qin Su.

“They need to sniff you.” He explains. “They know you’re not a threat, but they still need to know what you smell like.”

Qin Su gives Jiang Wanyin her hand and comes closer to the pups. Once she is close enough, she only has to bend a little, Jiang Wanyin guides her hand to each of the dogs, letting them know her. That is done soon enough and he nods at her, which gives Qin Su the permission she needed to also squat down, and then pet the dogs.

“Hello there,” Qin Su says in what she has been told is a soothing tone, the same one she uses with her own pup (a little lapdog, the one she and Jiang Wanyin rescued back when they met). “Jiang-gongzi has talked a lot about the three of you, but he never told me you were all different colors.” She smiles and turns to him, chuckling when the red one touches her cold nose to her wrist when she moves away to pet the black one.

“Princess, Jasmine, and Little Love.” Jiang Wanyin whispers as if Qin Su didn’t know their names already. Princess is the black one, Jasmine is the fawn one, while Little Love is the red one. Qin Su has heard of that breed of dogs before, the ones with the black tongue. They look like small bears, and she wonders how improper would it be to ask to cuddle them because they just look so cuddly.

“You are all adorable girls, I hope you’re good girls as well.”

Jiang Wanyin snorts. “They are.” Qin Su can almost hear the I train them well Jiang Wanyin doesn’t say.

From then on, the conversation comes almost naturally, the whole awkwardness of Qin Su’s arrival long forgotten, and in no time, they are both sitting among Princess, Jasmine, and Little Love, talking to each other while petting the dogs (said dogs are not friendly with just anyone, she’s been told, which makes Qin Su feel a little bit special). They talk about the travel, Qin Su comments how nice it is to run away from the heavy snowfall that will soon hit Laoling, and Jiang Wanyin comments how it only snows in Yunmeng way later in winter.

At some point, the conversation changes to cultivation, which is a topic Qin Su feels very bittersweet about. She has always admired cultivators, and she wanted to be one herself, but her father has never allowed her to even begin the core-formation process. What she managed to get was only because of scraps of knowledge she managed to get from the few LaolingQin disciples who were brave enough to do anything behind Qin Su’s father’s back. She has, of course, mentioned her love for cultivation and admiration for cultivators to Jiang Wanyin before, but not much besides it.

“Dad doesn’t let me cultivate.” She admits at some point, feeling safe enough to say it out loud.

“What?” Jiang Wanyin is taken aback by that, she can see. “Why have you’ve never told me?”

Qin Su looks down, a sad smile on her lips. “Dad has only allowed me to exchange letters with you because mom reads them beforehand. I had to tell you in person, and there was never really an opportunity.”

Jiang Wanyin frowns, an expression that makes him resemble his mother even more. “Can…” He begins but trails off. “I can sense you have spiritual power, though.”

“Very little.” She outstretches her arm toward him. Qin Su knows what she is doing is very improper and that if other people knew, it would be a scandal, but she trusts Jiang Wanyin won’t tell anyone. “See for yourself.”

He doesn’t hesitate even a second, and soon Qin Su can feel the warm wave of power flowing through her meridians. Jiang Wanyin’s face scrunches further, which she didn’t even know was possible, and he clicks his tongue a few times. “Do you trust me?”

A ridiculous question, she wants to say, because of course she trusts him. She doesn’t comment on the ridiculousness of the question, though. “Yes.”

Before she can even see what is happening, Jiang Wanyin is whistling a command, the dogs are going back to their houses, and Qin Su is being dragged through Lotus Pier by a hand holding hers very securely. Jiang Wanyin brings her to a pavilion that was built far into the lake, where two teenage-looking girls are talking to each other while having tea and snacks.

“Ah’jie, Qing-jie.” Jiang Wanyin says as Qin Su recognizes those girls to be the ones Jiang Wanyin has mentioned before in his letters. Jiang Yanli, his older sister, who is growing up to be just as strong of a cultivator as their mother, and Wei Xingyang[4] – Wei Qing, who broke all the paradigms set by the patriarchy when she got given a courtesy name even though she is a girl –, the genius doctor cultivator. “I’m sorry for interrupting your tea-time.” He does sound apologetic, which is funny, but Qin Su doesn’t laugh.

“Jiang-guniang, Wei-guniang.” Qin Su wants to offer them a bow, but it takes a bit too long for her brain to catch up with her body and for her to realize Jiang Wanyin is still holding her hand, so she ends up dragging it along.

Jiang Yanli hides her mouth in her sleeve and chuckles, the curves of her eyes making Qin Su feel very embarrassed. “What’s the matter, Ah’Cheng?” She asks instead of making any comments, which Qin Su is very grateful for.

“Do you still have the book Wei Wuxian put together for you?” He probably wasn’t as embarrassed as Qin Su, as he recovers very quickly and asks the question.

“Of course, I stored it in the memory chest, now that I no longer need it.” Qin Su wants to ask what a memory chest is, but Jiang Wanyin seems to want to talk about wherever that book he is looking for is, so she doesn’t.

Jiang Wanyin scratches his cheek. “Can I give it to Qin-guniang?” The question makes Jiang Yanli look from him to Qin Su, and Qin Su has no idea what is going on, but she really feels like it would be nice to hide in a hole.

And then Jiang Yanli’s expression turns into a beaming smile, and everything suddenly feels right. “Of course, Ah’Cheng.”

“Thanks, Ah’Jie, you’re the best.”

And then, for the second time that day, Qin Su is being dragged away before she can even have a say in it. Although this time, thankfully, they don’t have to cross the whole Pier, and Jiang Wanyin stops running when they reach what are possibly the Jiang family quarters. He asks Qin Su to wait for a second and he goes inside one of the rooms, but less than a stick incense of time later he is back and, in his hands, there is a book.

“Here.” He offers her the book and she takes it, opening it and browsing through the pages once she sees the expectant look on Jiang Wanyin’s face.

It is a cultivation book.

It is a cultivation book with techniques to grow and strengthen one’s golden core, even if one has already passed the early childhood phase.

“You…” Her voice is full of emotion, and she isn’t sure she can mask it. “You’re giving this to me?”

Jiang Wanyin nods. “If you want to be a cultivator, you should be a cultivator.”

Her heart feels so full at the moment, she can’t help but burst into tears. Qin Su takes the handkerchief Jiang Wanyin offers her, and only then she notices he is wearing a worried expression. “I’m,” she starts, sniffles, “I’m really happy, thank you.”

He visibly relaxes after her words for a second, but then the worried expression comes back. “You still need to learn how to fight, having a strong golden core doesn’t equal knowing how to defend yourself.”

A valid argument. One Qin Su doesn’t have a comeback for. “What do I do?”

“How long are you staying?”

Qin Su allows herself to shrug. “As long as my mother doesn’t feel unwelcome, I should be able to convince her to let us stay for at least two weeks. Winter in Laoling is harsh, so I know she’s enjoying a break from the extreme cold as well.”

Jiang Wanyin’s worry morphs into determination. “I can get Ah’jie to help us.” He says, and Qin Su, for the first time, feels hopeful. “We’ll come up with something, all of us.”

~*~

Wei Wuxian opens his eyes.

The very last spirit in the Burial Mounds has been liberated, the corpses have been taken care of, and all the Resentful Energy has been purified into Yin Energy, which was absorbed by Wei Wuxian or stored for later use. The forest has healed itself, the ground is fertile once again, and the sky, earth, and water welcome the wildlife back to it.

His golden core is the strongest it has ever been, even if it is just half of it.

The time has come.

Wei Wuxian is going back home.

[1] 宏禧 (hóngxǐ): hong – great, magnificent; xi – happiness, joy. That’s the name I chose for Nie Mingjue’s mother.

[2] Chinese chess.

[3] 爱生 (àishēng): ai – love; sheng – life.

[4] 行阳 (xíngyáng): xing – capable; competent / yang: sun, symbolizes brightness and brilliance. As far as I know, women don’t get courtesy names in xianxia/wuxia, so they only have birth names (even if they have two characters). Wen Qing is going to be the first exception.

Chapter Text

It had been a year since Qin Su first visited Lotus Pier in person as well as a year since they’ve put together a simple plan to get Qin Su to cultivate in secret, as well as learn how to wield a sword, and make talismans.

With the combined forces of Jiang Wanyin, Qin Su, Jiang Yanli, Wen Qing, Wen Ning, Nie Huaisang (who arrived a week later for his own training and demanded to be a part of it), Meng Yao, Cangse Sanren, and Yu Ziyuan – the latter was dragged by Cangse Sanren because it would be fun and she needed fun –, they discovered a rare illness in Qin Su, that affected her disposition, which would cause her to be bedridden for long periods, and that the only place that could help – partially for the humid and warm weather, partially because of the skilled doctors – was YunmengJiang, so she had to visit Lotus Pier frequently.

Her mother wasn’t very happy in the beginning, but Wen Qing is an absurdly good liar and managed to get the woman wrapped around her little finger quick enough. From then on when Qin Su was in Laoling, she had to stay bedridden, which meant she could train on her own in her bedroom, but when Qin Su came to Lotus Pier, she would train with the other kids – that she became friends with quickly enough during her first stay.

The only problem was that Qin Su’s mother didn’t want to reveal why Qin Su was spending so much time in Lotus Pier, in fear of any enemies using that against LaolingQin, and this is where Yu Ziyuan entered. She offered Jiang Wanyin to be betrothed to Qin Su for the time being. If later in their lives they decided they were better off apart, the engagement would be broken, but if they wanted to go along with it, they’d marry.

It was simple enough and both Jiang Wanyin and Qin Su got on board with the plan without any complaints (Jiang Wanyin is still not reading on how his chest was thumping quickly inside his ribcage when Qin Su agreed to it fairly quickly, he is not). And Qin Su, to her own merit, has shown Jiang Wanyin she is one of the smartest people he has ever met, with a level of intelligence to rival Wei Wuxian’s and Meng Yao’s and that is supposed to say something. Being so intelligent, and with her diligence on top of that, Qin Su’s golden-core went from a fickle light to a solid sphere of energy in a matter of months.

Fighting was a different story, a more difficult one. Jiang Wanyin didn’t know the LaolingQin style, which was the one he wanted her to learn because it is her Sect, and he couldn’t find an excuse believable enough to ask anyone to teach him. In the end, he ran to Cangse Sanren, because she was the only hope he had, considering how much the woman has traveled in the previous years.

Cangse Sanren did not know the LaolingQin sword style, but she did know it was based on LanlingJin, and that the similarities were obvious. Jiang Wanyin could work around that very well since he was the one to train Jin Ling and Jin Ling fought exclusively in LanlingJin style – he knew YunmengJiang too, and he taught it to his children as well, but the Sect Leader of LanlingJin couldn’t use another Sect’s sword style in battle, so there’s that.

In the end, Jiang Wanyin, with the immense help of Cangse Sanren and his sister, managed to put together a polished version of the LanlingJin sword style that kind of resembled LaolingQin’s style, with several influences from the YunmengJiang style and the immortal’s style. That sword style, however, being as unique as it was, required a very specific type of weapon, one that Jiang Wanyin promised Qin Su he would take care of for her, and that she didn’t need to worry. Qin Su, as usual, just smiled at him and said that she trusted him, which made him feel better immediately, and then they went back to practicing the sword drills.

It is in one of those days when Jiang Wanyin is going through YunmengJiang drills while Qin Su goes through her private sword style drills while they are watched closely by Yu Ziyuan and Xiao-ayi, that it happens.

The first one to notice it is Qin Su, who stops her movements mid-way and points at something while saying, “How cute!”

She is pointing at a paper dog that is running full speed toward Jiang Wanyin. He has known for a long time that this is the way Wei Wuxian sends letters while in the Burial Mounds, but Qin Su hasn’t, so it is pretty cute how excited she got when she saw the moving paper dog. Jiang Wanyin waits until the dog stops in front of him and places his hand on the ground so it can hop on it, and as soon as it goes motionless, he unfolds the paper and reads its contents.

It is a single sentence.

I’m coming home.

“What did Ah’Ying say?” Xiao-ayi is the first one to his side, and he just hands her the paper because it’s been seven years and Jiang Wanyin doesn’t trust his voice to work right now. “My baby! He’s coming back! Ziyuan, Ah’Ying is coming back!”

He feels Qin Su’s fingers circle his wrist and squeezes it lightly, and when he looks at her, she is wearing a worried expression based on his own serious one. “Who is he?”

Jiang Wanyin clears his throat, afraid of his voice cracking. “Wei Wuxian, his birth name is Wei Ying.” Her face lights up in recognition, but he adds anyway, “my brother.”

Wei Wuxian probably thought he wouldn’t be missed during those seven years, that since Jiang Wanyin and Wen Ning were surrounded by people, they wouldn’t have the time to think about Wei Wuxian, but that is not true. The main reason why Jiang Wanyin and Wen Ning bonded so early on, even after their rocky beginning in the original timeline, was because they both missed Wei Wuxian so much, and they both had stories about him to tell that the other didn’t know.

With a whistle to send Princess, Jasmine, and Little Love back to their kennel, Jiang Wanyin took Qin Su’s hand – which ended up becoming a very common sight – and dragged her to the archery range, where he was sure Wen Ning was training. Surely enough, Wen Ning was nailing every single bullseye from a disgustingly far distance, a concentrated expression on his cute face. Jiang Wanyin waits until Wen Ning shoots the arrow he has just put in the bow, afraid of being hit by it if he catches Wen Ning by surprise – Wen Ning had told Jiang Wanyin how he almost shot Wei Wuxian by mistake the first time they met because Wei Wuxian has no tact.

“Wanyin-xiong, Qin-guniang.” Wen Ning nods at both of them, giving the little smile he reserves for his friends. Because after everything Jiang Wanyin has said and done to his family, Wen Ning still forgave him and now considers him his friend. No, Jiang Wanyin is not going down that rabbit hole. Not today. “What’s the matter?”

“Wei Wuxian.” Jiang Wanyin says, knowing just the name is enough to convey the whole message.

Wen Ning’s eyes widen. “Ying-gege is done? He is coming back?”

Jiang Wanyin nods more excitedly than he would normally allow himself to. “That idiot is finally coming back.”

~*~

It takes three days between the letter and Wei Wuxian’s arrival. During those three days, both Jiang Wanyin and Wen Ning practically set a tent on Lotus Pier’s main patio, waiting and waiting and waiting. Three days later the large wooden doors of Lotus Pier open up revealing Wei Wuxian – who is just slightly taller than Jiang Wanyin – and another three people. A young boy is chewing on candy as he has never had it before and a beautiful young woman dressed in old faded robes is carrying what looks like a rather quiet newborn baby.

Jiang Wanyin is definitely asking Wei Wuxian questions, but he has other things to do right now, such as go to his brother and check him to see if he is wounded, if he has been eating right, or if he has got enough sleep. Wen Ning, too, does the same thing, both of them fussing over Wei Wuxian like two mother hens. Wei Wuxian laughs, brushes everything off, and hugs them both by the neck, and everything is alright because Wei Wuxian is back, and he is still alive and well.

“I took longer to come back because I wanted to check some places before coming to Lotus Pier, just to be sure.” Wei Wuxian explains as soon as he lets go of Jiang Wanyin and Wen Ning. “This little rascal was around Yueyang, his name is Xue Yang.” YunmengJiang could never find Xue Yang during all those years, no matter how many search parties were sent. Apparently, all they were missing was Wei Wuxian. “He doesn’t want a new family because his old one sucked, so I’m taking him as a disciple instead of a brother.” Xue Yang smiles at those words. Maybe the guy just had something wrong in his head since the beginning.

“You are twelve.” Jiang Wanyin states the obvious because nobody else seems to do it. “And you’re going to take in a disciple.”

Wei Wuxian shrugs. “I’m a very good teacher.” And then he laughs, that open and loud laugh everyone in Lotus Pier has missed so dearly (it wasn’t everyone, but Jiang Wanyin likes thinking it was everyone). “Anyway,” he changes the subject, gesturing to the lady and the baby. “Those two are the Mo-er-guniang, Mo Shengwei[1], and her son, Mo Xuanyu.”

That woman doesn’t look much older than Jiang Yanli, Jiang Wanyin notices that very quickly. She is Mo Xuanyu’s mother? The boy who sacrificed his soul to bring Wei Wuxian back? “How old are you?”

Mo Shengwei looks down. “I’m sixteen.”[2]

“What the fuck.” He says before he can catch it. He is still in an eleven-year-old body, he has to watch out for those things.

Wei Wuxian nods. “Exactly.”

Jiang Wanyin sighs heavily. They will have a lot to talk about, way more than he initially expected. “I’ll go get Xue Yang and Mo-er-guniang rooms, your father is in his study, the one beside my father’s, your mother is at the drill grounds with mine and Xiao Xingchen, they’re both training disciples, I have no idea where our sisters are, though.” He says the last sentence looking at Wen Ning.

“Jiejie and Yanli-jie are in the library, they are working on something together, I think.” Wen Ning offers.

Wei Wuxian waits for a moment after listening. “Word on the street is that my mother adopted Xiao Xingchen, is it true?” Jiang Wanyin notices the edge on Wei Wuxian’s voice when he asks. It is hope.

“Yeah, you got a baby brother.”

Wei Wuxian’s entire face lights up in a beaming smile, so bright it is almost blinding, and he doesn’t even say anything before making a beeline to the drill grounds. “I got a baby brother!” He eventually hears the echoing of Wei Wuxian’s excitedly shouting, which makes him shake his head.

“Let’s go, I’ll find you guys some rooms.”

~*~

Wei Wuxian’s first stop after coming back to Lotus Pier is the drill ground. Don’t get him wrong, he misses his father just as much as he misses his mother, and he has no words to measure how much he has missed Shijie and Qing-jiejie, but the moment he heard the words you got a baby brother from Jiang Cheng, his body reacted on instinct. It is safe to say that Wei Wuxian, having lost his parents so early and never really being allowed to address neither Jiang Yanli nor Jiang Wanyin like true siblings, has always wanted siblings, be it blood or not.

The first time around he got Wen Ning and Wen Qing, yes, but although strong, their bond was never as deep as the ones he had with Jiang Wanyin and Jiang Yanli since he spent most of his childhood and adolescence with the latter. Now, even if he wasted (no, it wasn’t a waste, the Burial Mounds being purified is a huge change in the world he knew) seven years away, he still has several years of childhood and adolescence to make up for the lost time.

And this time, he swears, the six of them – because Xiao Xingchen is his didi – will be as tight as they can be, and nothing will break them apart. Wei Wuxian won’t let anything break them apart (not even himself; especially not himself).

He reaches the drill grounds yelling for his mother and his baby brother, and in a beat, Xiao Qiaoyan is turning around from where she has just been watching Meng Yao, Nie Huaisang, and a girl – is that Qin Su? She has the Jin eyes, just like Meng Yao – go through sword drills – fan drills in Nie Huaisang’s case – and giving him a bright, blinding smile. She runs toward him and he jumps when she’s close enough, being easily caught by his mother’s arms. Heavens, he missed his family so badly.

“Ah’Ying! Baobei you’re back!” She exclaims as soon as she places him back on the ground, patting him to check if he’s okay, the very same way Jiang Wanyin and Wen Ning had just done.

Wei Wuxian smiles back as brightly and widely as he can. “I missed you all so much, I’m sorry for taking so long.”

Xiao Qiaoyan brushes his bangs out of his face – it has grown quite long without anyone to keep it in check –, shaking her head. “You did what you had to do, what matters is that you’re back and that you’re not hurt. You’re not hurt, right?”

It had been very hard to convince his parents to let him go to the Burial Mounds alone, they wanted to go with him. But the Burial Mounds are in Yiling and his mother is cursed, so after a lot of arguing that most of the time ended with Wei Wuxian repeating how his parents died in Yiling and he wasn’t letting it happen again, and how Wei Wuxian have lived long enough to know what he was doing, even in a little body, his parents caved in.

They tried to convince Wei Wuxian to bring at least someone with him, but Wei Wuxian is a stubborn as a mule and he won every single argument in the end – if he managed to locate and rescue Uncle Four’s two sons before going to Yiling, bringing them with him to help, this is between him, the Burial Mounds and Uncle Four’s sons (and if he used a little bit of Resentful Energy to do that, that’s between him and the dead).

“I’m fine, I wasn’t alone.” He knows his mother believes he is talking about the spirits, but Wei Wuxian doesn’t feel like correcting her right now, so he lets it be. “Where’s Xiao Xingchen?” He asks finally. “Where’s my didi?”

Wei Wuxian doesn’t need his mother to answer, though, because a boy is coming at them running full speed, and he isn’t stopping. The little boy crashes into Wei Wuxian, who stabilizes him before he can fall from the backlash of the collision, and looks at him with wide awestruck eyes. “Gege?” The boy asks. “Are you Ying-gege?”

“Yes!” Wei Wuxian answers immediately. “I’m your Ying-gege, I’m your brother!”

Xiao Xingchen’s eyes widen even further. “I thought you were make-believe.”

Fair. Wei Wuxian has been gone since before Xiao Xingchen was rescued, it makes sense the boy doesn’t think he’s real. “I’m pretty real.” Wei Wuxian says while laughing, pinching one of Xiao Xingchen’s big cheeks. “See? A make-believe person can’t do this.”

Xiao Xingchen tilts his head to the side and reaches to Wei Wuxian’s face with one of his hands. Their height difference isn’t that big, so Wei Wuxian doesn’t have to do anything other than bend a little for Xiao Xingchen to pinch his cheek. “Gege is real.” He states in the end, just as awestruck as he was in the beginning – if not more.

~*~

After talking to his mother and Xiao Xingchen, Wei Wuxian heads to his father’s study. Jiang Wanyin mentioned how it is right beside Jiang Fengmian’s, so Wei Wuxian shouldn’t have too much trouble finding it. He is pretty sure he still knows his way around Lotus Pier, no matter how long has it been since he has been to this Lotus Pier. Surely enough, he does. In less than a stick incense of time, Wei Wuxian is already going through the threshold of his father’s study’s door, which is open.

He leans on the opened door, observing his father work for a second. Many people have told Wei Wuxian how much he looked like his mother, but Wei Wuxian has to disagree with them. Surely, the big picture looks like Xiao Qiaoyan, but many little things are like his father’s. Watching Wei Changze browse through paperwork and write letters, Wei Wuxian can see the himself who never came to be. The himself who helped Jiang Wanying after the war, who aided with the reconstruction of Lotus Pier. The himself who didn’t break his promise.

Wei Wuxian shakes his head softly to shun away from those thoughts and knocks on the wood beside his hand three times, which brings his father’s gaze up to him. Wei Changze’s eyes widen for a second, and in the next he is beside Wei Wuxian, fussing over him just as much as the other three did before. Once he is done, Wei Changze holds Wei Wuxian’s face between his hands and gives Wei Wuxian a smile that can only be described as sad. Odd.

“Welcome back, son.” Wei Changze whispers and, somehow, he sounds equal parts happy and guilty. Wei Wuxian doesn’t understand why.

“Thanks.” Wei Wuxian won’t focus on that right now, though. “I’m glad to be back.”

Wei Changze gives him a firm nod and checks for his spiritual power for a second. “We need to get you a sword.”

It will be nice to have Suibian back. “There’s no need.” He says instead, remembering the little letter he has sent Jiang Wanyin somewhere around last year. The one letter he asked to remain a secret between the two of them. “It’s already been taken care of.” Because although Jiang Wanyin hasn’t given Suibian to him yet, Wei Wuxian knows he already got it made. “How has been Lotus Pier treating you and mom?”

This question makes his father take in a sharp breath as if he didn’t expect Wei Wuxian to ask this. Wei Changze looks down, and Wei Wuxian knows that expression way too well – he has worn that guilty look one too many times before. “Qiaoyan hasn’t told you.” He states and it takes a moment for Wei Wuxian to realize his father called his mother Qiaoyan, instead of the usual Ah’Yan.

“What hasn’t mama told me?”

Wei Changze takes Wei Wuxian’s wrist and guides him inside the study. He gestures for Wei Wuxian to sit down and tells him to wait for a moment, leaving the room right afterward. He comes back with Xiao Qiaoyan following behind, and when he closes the study’s door, she sets down sound-blocking wards. There’s a sinking feeling in Wei Wuxian’s gut. He has no idea what this conversation will be about, but he already knows it is going to be bad.

Once everyone is sitting around the table, Wei Changze finally speaks. “I suppose it’s best if I tell you everything from the beginning.”

And this is how Wei Changze starts telling Wei Wuxian about his childhood and adolescence. How he got sold to the Jiang household and became a cultivator once he showed talent in it. How he became the best of friends with Jiang Fengmian, and how the masters of the household weren’t exactly happy with the outcome but decided to work around it. How they started to train Wei Changze to become Jiang Fengmian’s right-hand man, his most loyal servant. How the promise of Wei Changze being Jiang Fengmian’s assistant and advisor made their bond even stronger.

(Wei Wuxian files away the thought that his father, too, broke his promise to Jiang Fengmian, just like he did to Jiang Wanyin.)

How Wei Changze and Jiang Fengmian’s friendship eventually turned into something more. How they fell in love with each other, even though they knew they shouldn’t. How they met his mother during the GusuLan Guest Lectures and the three of them became the closest of friends, all while Jiang Fengmian and Wei Changze hid the true colors of their relationship from Xiao Qiaoyan. How Xiao Qiaoyan decided to follow them back to Lotus Pier, because of how much she enjoyed their friendship. How a couple of years passed and one day Wei Changze overheard Jiang Fengmian’s mother and father discussing marriage prospects for their son.

How the final realization that nothing would ever be fruitful between him and Jiang Fengmian finally hit him. How Xiao Qiaoyan’s confession came during such a period, truly impeccable timing. How he found out YunmengJiang wanted to unite with MeishanYu in marriage. How he remembered Yu Ziyuan, the Violet Spider, from the Guest Lecture days and he just knew he could never compare. How he decided to give up his love and accepted Xiao Qiaoyan’s offer. How he abandoned YunmengJiang, thinking he would never be back.

How all of those feelings resurfaced all at once when they returned. How it hurt to be with Jiang Fengmian, but not be with Jiang Fengmian; back to the position he was trained for, but not back to the position he – in the darkest depths of his heart – wanted to be. How it hurt because everything would be better if he just forgot it all and gave his heart and soul Xiao Qiaoyan, but just couldn’t. How the years dragged and, eventually, Xiao Qiaoyan picked up on it. How Xiao Qiaoyan, after thinking a lot herself and then talking to Yu Ziyuan, decided it was best for everyone if she let Wei Changze go. How Xiao Qiaoyan put Wei Changze’s happiness over hers, and let him have what he had wanted ever since he was a teenager.

Xiao Qiaoyan cries silently through it all, and although she looks resigned, there is also some level of peace coming from her. She waits until Wei Changze is done talking – and this is the longest Wei Wuxian has ever heard his father talk at once – to speak herself. “I’ve had time to come to terms with it, Ah’Ying.” She says, ever softly.

Wei Wuxian knows his mother is not lying – they have the same tells – but something inside of him still tightens. It somehow feels like because Wei Wuxian has decided to go to the Burial Mounds alone, all of this unraveled. He feels like all of this could have been prevented if he had just stayed – or if he had brought his parents with him. Wei Wuxian feels like this is all his fault.

He didn’t want to, but this body is still too young to understand the sheer rawness of the emotions he is feeling, so he cries.

“Baobei, don’t cry.” Xiao Qiaoyan speaks in a soothing tone, hugging him tightly, and Wei Wuxian feels like it is unfair his mother is comforting him when she is the one hurting the most. “Our love for you is still the same, and just as true.” He can’t see his mother’s face, with his own tucked under her chin, but he can tell she is also crying by her voice.

When he looks up, Wei Changze is kowtowing. “There are no words to express how sorry I am, Ah’Ying.” His father says, and Wei Wuxian understands.

He can’t not understand.

Wei Wuxian might be in a twelve-year-old body, but his soul is over eight times older than that. He might not know what it's like to be in either of his parents’ shoes, but that doesn’t mean he can’t understand them. It is not hard to understand how his mother chose his father’s happiness because she didn’t want to be the reason he was miserable, just as it isn’t hard to understand his father’s selfishness in accepting his mother’s offer and going back to Jiang Fengmian.

A part of him wants to blame Jiang Fengmian and his father, to say that his mother’s sadness is their fault – and, honestly, it isn’t like he is wrong –, but his mother is an adult and that was her own choice. Of course, his father could’ve refused, he could’ve told his mother he wanted to make them work, but Wei Wuxian has lived through one loveless decaying marriage in his first life, he doesn’t want to go through two of those in his third.

He can’t help but imagine himself in his mother’s place. If that ever happened to him, Wei Wuxian isn’t sure he would be selfless enough to let go and wish the other happiness. He can’t even fathom how much pain it has given his mother to make this decision – or how brave she had to be –, because only the little thought of Lan Zhan leaving him for someone else is enough to make Wei Wuxian want to give it all up and finally let his soul rest.

There is still, however, one big question. “Are you coming to Yiling with us?” He asks even though he can guess the answer, and his heart drops when he gets the confirmation through his father’s head shaking. “How…” He doesn’t want to start crying again, so he stops and takes a deep breath. “How is everything going to work, then?”

His mother is petting his hair while his father talks. “We have talked about this, the four of us.” Wei Changze reveals. “Your mother is going with you to Yiling with Renxin and Zhikui, and Renxin is going to take the role of Sect Leader instead of me. That leaves Ah’Qing as the Sect Heir, which gives you more freedom.” He explains. “YilingWei is going to be instated as a Healer Sect separated from your mother’s pupils, but they are all still going to live in the same place, that way if the Wen Indoctrination ever happens, Wen Ruohan can’t demand any of Qiaoyan’s disciples, since they are technically rogue.” The plans have changed considerably from Wei Wuxian’s initial one, but he is humble enough to admit they sound good – if not better.

“Fengmian and Ziyuan have agreed to give the children the freedom to choose where they want to stay, which makes you all able to travel between Yunmeng and Yiling freely.” His mother picks up from where his father left off. “Ah’Li, for example, has chosen to come with us to Yiling, while Ah’Cheng said it would be better for him to bounce between both Sects so he could, and those are his words, keep an eye on you so you don’t do anything stupid, but still act as YunmengJiang’s Sect Heir.”

“What about Ah’Ning, Qing-jiejie, and Ah’Chen?” He could ask them himself, but he feels like his parents have the response.

“Ah’Qing is also going to stay in Yiling, she has grown close to Ah’Li and they both work well together.” Wei Changze answers. “Ah’Ning said he will go wherever you go, but that he would be the happiest if you, Ah’Cheng and he could all be together. The two of them have also grown close when you were away.” Wei Wuxian was already thinking about bouncing back and forth between Yiling and Yunmeng with Jiang Wanyin, so that way he can spend equal amounts of time with both of his parents, and Wen Ning’s choice only helps him solidify this decision. “Ah’Chen is going to bounce between Yunmeng and Yiling as well, so he gets to grow up with both of us.” This means Wei Changze sees Xiao Xingchen as a son as much as Xiao Qiaoyan does, good.

It is a good plan. Wei Wuxian can get behind it. He is still upset he won’t have both his mother and his father with him always, but with this plan, he knows he can get the most of them that is possible in their current predicament. “It could work.” He says, at last, finally detaching from his mother and looking at both of his parents. His father still looks guilty, but his face has softened a lot from the hard lines it had before. His mother still looks sad, but the smile she gives him is true enough to make Wei Wuxian feel like maybe this isn’t the worst outcome.

His parents are still alive and healthy, this is what matters the most.

~*~

The conversation with his parents has taken way longer than Wei Wuxian has initially thought it would, so when he leaves his father’s study, the moon is already up in the sky. He foregoes going to Jiang Wanyin and asking him where Suibian is or going to his older sisters since he will have more time the following day to do all of that, deciding he has to do something else before. That thing is related to a decision he made somewhere along the seven years spent in the Burial Mounds.

He stops at a door he never thought he would ever knock and knocks. Wei Wuxian knows she is there because he was the one who knew her schedule the best back when he was a disciple of YunmengJiang – it is always easier to get away with stuff when you were sure the one person who would punish you wasn’t around, after all.

“Wei Ying.” Yu Ziyuan says when she looks up from the table she’s sitting at, drinking tea and eating a light snack. Surprisingly, her tone lacks the usual bite and spite. It’s strange, to say the least.

Wei Wuxian takes a deep breath and invites himself in, sitting in front of Yu Ziyuan. She doesn’t complain. Zidian doesn’t even crackle. “There is something I need to show you.” He tells her. “It is something I haven’t even told my mother, because I didn’t want it to impact her decisions.”

Yu Ziyuan’s eyes narrow for a split second. “Is it about your future?”

“Yes.” Because it is. “And it has to do with you.” He says, thinks for a second, and then adds, “I’m aware the you now is different from the you then, but I still want to show you.”

“Very well.” She looks unafraid. Wei Wuxian can’t feel make himself feel guilty about how much she will regret this decision. “Do what you must.”

Wei Wuxian places both of his hands on the table, palms up, and waits. A heartbeat later Yu Ziyuan puts her hands over his and his palms start glowing deep red, using the same spell he used all those years back to show Yu Ziyuan the golden-core transfer. Being a spell based on Empathy, he knows Yu Ziyuan will see everything through his eyes, hear his thoughts and feel his feelings.

And then he shows her all of his memories involving her.

All of the times she punished him, and only him, when other disciples were also at fault.

All of the times she called him a servant with pure scorn in her tone.

All of the times she blamed him for the poor state of her family.

All of the times she humiliated both Jiang Yanli and Jiang Wanyin to make him feel bad.

All of the times she argued with Jiang Fengmian to make him feel guilty.

All of the times she injured him, be it physically or emotionally.

He goes as far as showing her dead body lying on the patio beside Jiang Fengmian’s, as well as Jiang Wanyin’s hands on his throat while he blamed Wei Wuxian for the death of his parents and near extinction of his Sect. And how, despite everything he had suffered under her hands, he was still wholly loyal to Jiang Wanyin.

“This is the Yu Ziyuan I grew up with.” He tells her when it is done. Those were memories he didn’t want to relive, but he has decided were worth it if he could make this new Yu Ziyuan a better person. “If I had told my mother this, she would’ve killed you on the spot, regardless of your position as YunmengJiang’s Madam.” His mother loves deeply and is capable of anything for love, just like him. “I decided to show you this because we thought that some people deserved second chances.” Wei Wuxian still hasn’t looked up because he doesn’t know he can handle how seeing Yu Ziyuan in a miserable state will make him feel – it will make him feel good, he knows it will, so he doesn’t lookup. “That includes you.”

And, in a Xiao Qiaoyan fashion, he leaves the room before Yu Ziyuan can say anything.

~*~

Yu Ziyuan, feeling the emptiest she has ever felt, looks up and takes a shuddering breath. “If only you knew how right you are, Qiaoyan.” And then, for the first – and only – time in her adult life, Yu Ziyuan cries.

[1] 生为 (shēngwéi): sheng – to be born / wei – to serve.

[2] In canon, Jin Guangshan only stops seeing Second Lady Mo by the time Mo Xuanyu is four, here it will go a little differently.

Chapter Text

The following day Wei Wuxian spends with his siblings and their friends.

Even though he knows Meng Yao from the original timeline, this Meng Yao doesn’t know him yet – having been brought to Lotus Pier after Wei Wuxian was already gone – and Nie Huaisang has met Wei Wuxian only once when Nie Huaisang was barely four (and Qin Su has become a permanent addition to their group, which was unexpected, but Wei Wuxian is all on board with), so they are his siblings’ friends, not his. Not yet, at least, Wei Wuxian is sure he can win them over in no time at all.

His first stop in the morning – he woke up earlier than usual because he hasn’t talked to Shijie or Qing-jiejie ever since coming back and he misses them – is the pavilion Jiang Wanyin has told him became Jiang Yanli’s favorite place in the Pier. It is far away from everyone else, which means it is quiet enough she can meditate and go through drills without anyone interrupting her. Wei Wuxian is about to do just that, but since it is Shijie, he has a nagging feeling she will let him get away with it – Shijie has always let Wei Wuxian get away with everything.

She is there, and she isn’t alone. Wen Qing is sitting by the table while Jiang Yanli is standing and moving her hands around, seemingly observing Jiang Yanli while taking notes. They are speaking very quietly, so Wei Wuxian can’t hear anything from this far, which is what makes him finally move and go toward them. Both young women notice his presence quickly enough, and both of them smile upon seeing him – he expected Shijie to smile; he didn’t expect Qing-jiejie to do it too. Once he is close enough, Jiang Yanli takes his face between her palms and as soon as she sees everything is alright, she hugs him.

“It’s good to have you back, Ah’Xian.” Wei Wuxian hugs her back, shamelessly enjoying the attention he has missed so dearly.

“I missed you two a lot Shijie, Qing-jiejie.” He says once he’s not being squished anymore. “Did the book work?” He knows it did, but it is always nice to ask.

Wen Qing answers. “Like a charm. The whole study on golden-core formation is very well-done, you must have had a lot of time to research and theorize before moving into testing.” Because it doesn’t matter if Wen Qing is almost twenty-seven or if she’s fifteen, she will always be the same.

Wei Wuxian gives an embarrassed smile. “My research was based on yours.” He admits. “In the other timeline you were the person who knew the most about golden-core formation, and you even came up with a golden-core transfer theory.” Her eyes widen at the information. “I took what the Jin Sect had from your research in their library, improved it and applied it to late formation, and thankfully GusuLan let me test it with volunteer disciples.”

“We’ve found out my meridians were atrophied, too.” Jiang Yanli tells him, and it all comes together. He had seen a case like that when he was working with the disciples, they were the hardest cases to completely form golden cores, especially without someone as skilled as Wen Qing around. “Thanks to Ah’Qing and Huo-ayi’s needles I managed to keep them open long enough, and once my golden core was formed, I could keep them opened on my own.” Which is a considerably less invasive way of doing it if compared to Wei Wuxian’s solution of forcing the pathways to open with an outside Energy source.

“Very good.” He nods at the information, happy to see his Shijie so healthy. Wei Wuxian has always had memories of a weak Jiang Yanli, who was always sitting and sometimes bedridden – she had pushed through it during the war, but her health had never been the best. Seeing her moving around and energetic like this is one of the greatest gifts Wei Wuxian could have ever been given. “And the spiritual tools?”

Jiang Yanli’s smile widens even further if that is even possible. Her right hand moves to her belt, where she taps the fan, and once she is sure Wei Wuxian has seen it, she rolls up his left arm’s sleeve, revealing the ribbon tied around her forearm. And then, to Wei Wuxian’s delight, she stands up and goes through the movements Wei Wuxian has created especially for her, using both fan and ribbon in a gorgeous and deadly dance. It’s perfection.

“Ah’Qing and I have been working together to try to polish the movements even further, by using anatomy knowledge to my advantage.” Jiang Yanli explains as soon as she is done. “A year ago, we wondered if we could use the ribbon to execute some MeishanYu movements, as well as figure out the best way to bind while using the smallest expanse of fabric, so I could restrain as many people as possible.” She looks down and scratches her cheek. “Ah’Cheng has mentioned it is almost certain we will go to war in the future, so Ah’Qing and I decided to find a way to not kill people.”

That surely sounds like something his sisters would do. Wen Qing, as a healer, has vowed not to kill people, and Jiang Yanli is a genuinely kind soul who wouldn’t be able to see people die, even if they are enemies. He is glad that they know how to fight because even though they won’t kill, they will defend themselves and incapacitate anyone who tries to attack them. If they did kill, Wei Wuxian just knows Wen Qing and Jiang Yanli would be a lethal duo – their enemies should be thankful they don’t.

~*~

Meng Yao and Nie Huaisang, and that comes as zero surprise to Wei Wuxian, are the best of friends. Their personalities and abilities have always followed the same vein, and before Nie Mingjue’s death in the original timeline, Nie Huaisang was also very taken to Meng Yao, his San-ge. Wei Wuxian isn’t sure if Meng Yao liked Nie Huaisang as much as Nie Huaisang liked Meng Yao, but he did treat Nie Huaisang well, like a little brother. This time, without all the lying masks and acting, Wei Wuxian can see that Meng Yao truly cares about Nie Huaisang.

He is, also, extremely happy. From what Meng Yao told Wei Wuxian, his mother and her best friend – who was adopted by Xiao Qiaoyan as a little sister, meaning Wei Wuxian now also has a maternal aunt – were trained under Yinzhu and Jinzhu, and that now they are Jiang Yanli’s personal maids (when Wei Wuxian asks why he hasn’t seen Meng Shi and Sisi around, Meng Yao smiles and explains that his mother and Sisi have been teaching homeless children and prostitutes how to defend themselves, but that they usually come back to the Pier at night). That adds a whole new layer to Jiang Yanli and Wen Qing’s method of fighting. They may not kill, but Meng Shi and Sisi – from what he has heard – surely may.

Wei Wuxian has also discovered that Jin-furen has brought Jin Zixuan, Jin Zixun, and Mianmian to Lotus Pier a few years back and that she allows Jin Zixuan to call Meng Yao a brother. This is very different from the original timeline, where Jin-furen scorned Meng Yao and treated him like garbage.

Wei Wuxian is secretly glad his crane letter served its intended purpose. Apparently, once every season Jin-furen and Meng Shi organize a little play-date for Jin Zixuan and Meng Yao midway between Lanling and Yunmeng – since Jin Zixuan refuses to come to Lotus Pier (yes, because of Jiang Yanli, he has been avoiding her ever since that first visit), and keeping Meng Yao away from the Carp Tower just seemed like the smartest choice.

For now, everything is going alright and Meng Yao looks and sounds very loyal to Wei Wuxian’s mother, which is perfect, but Wei Wuxian will still keep a lookout because this is Meng Yao after all, and Wei Wuxian can never be completely at ease around him – maybe someday in the future, but that day is not today.

Nie Huaisang, too, is rather different from the original Nie Huaisang. He is still short and he still looks weak, but it doesn’t take long for Wei Wuxian to realize that although Nie Huaisang is most likely going to be the lithe type, there will be a lot of packed muscle underneath his lean build. The battle fan dance is the most beautiful thing to watch, and Wei Wuxian can’t wait to see it done with the addition of actual iron fans. This is precisely what makes Wei Wuxian run back to his room, and come back to Nie Huaisang while carrying a square wooden box.

“I was going to wait until the Guest Lectures in Gusu to give it to you, but I realized it would be best if you got used to their weight as soon as possible.” Wei Wuxian says as he hands Nie Huaisang the box.

Inside of the box, there are two of Wei Wuxian’s best creations. He is kneeling beside Nie Huaisang while the latter traces his fingers over the two fans, an enthralled expression on his face. They are both closed, so there isn’t much to see besides the engraving of mulberry flowers on the dark iron, but Nie Huaisang still looks at it with utmost reverence.

The first one Nie Huaisang picks up has a dark green silk cover, and when Nia Huaisang snaps it open, he can see the rich embroidery applied to it. In the inner side, much like Jiang Yanli’s, there are spells sewn to strengthen the fabric, so it doesn’t rip, as well as spells to hone and direct the spiritual power used in it. On the outer side, there is an embroidery of a mulberry tree in a golden-olive thread – the trunk is on the left side, but the branches and leaves invade halfway to the right side – that shines when Nie Huaisang moves the fan. Wei Wuxian tells him to use a little bit of spiritual power, and when Nie Huaisang does, sharp blades come out of each one of the hollowed-out fan ribs.

“They both have blades.” Wei Wuxian explains. He thinks Nie Huaisang probably already knew they did, because they have left the initial prototype drawing at QingheNie all those years back, but it is always good to be sure.

Nie Huaisang snaps the dark green fan close and takes the golden-olive one. Once open, the golden-olive color shines even brighter, very reminiscent of QingheNie’s secondary color. Just like the first fan, the inside is littered with sewn spells. The main difference, aside from the opposing colors, is the embroidery on the outer side of the silk fabric. Sewn with dark green thread, the same shade as the other fan’s silk and in the very center, is the Nie Motif[1], with all the minimal details most people usually overlook. It is rather amazing how easily Nie Huaisang can lift them and snap them open, considering they are made out of solid iron.

“As soon as you decide their names, I can engrave them for you, unless you want to do it yourself, then I can teach you how to.”

“I’ve already decided.” Nie Huaisang closes the golden-olive fan and trails his fingers over the engraving on the metal. “This one,” he says, talking about the Dark Green with the Golden-olive Mulberry Tree fan, “is Jiaowan[2]. And this one,” he moves the Golden-olive with the Dark Green Nie Beast’s Head fan, “is Zhixu[3].” And then he turns to Wei Wuxian with that well-known smile that spells trouble. “I have no words to thank you for this gift, Wei-xiong.”

Wei Wuxian smiles back, chuckling. “Calling me Wuxian-xiong as I asked you to all those years ago might be a start.” He retorts, which makes them both laugh.

~*~

“What’s the deal with Qin Su?” Wei Wuxian asks Jiang Wanyin later that same day, while they are both sitting at the side of the drill grounds while Wei Wuxian’s mother corrects Qin Su’s posture with a level of patience Wei Wuxian had only ever seen in his father.

Jiang Wanyin turns to him looking like he is about to explode. If he had Zidian, it would certainly be crackling. “What do you mean?” Yeah, he’s angry. Interesting.

Wei Wuxian shrugs, knowing Jiang Wanyin sees it. He keeps his eyes on Qin Su, who moves with enviable precision. “It was the general consensus that we wouldn’t let her marry any of her half-siblings, but don’t you think it’s going a little bit too far marrying her yourself just to assure it?”

Because, way back then when they were planning how to tackle the new timeline, this is what they decided. They would work from the shadows and steer Qin Su away from anyone who could possibly be related to her by blood. “It’s not a real betrothal.”

“What do you mean, it’s not a real betrothal?” This time Wei Wuxian does look at Jiang Wanyin. “I haven’t taken your mother as someone who would accept something like that.”

Jiang Wanyin rolls his eyes. “Mother is very different this time.” This is something Wei Wuxian has noticed, of course, but he hasn’t pointed it out. “Xiao-ayi is actually a very good influence on her,” he admits, “even if saying that out loud just sounds wrong.”

It does. It surely does. It also makes Wei Wuxian chuckle. The chuckle dies in a second, though. “You know that my mother can’t even dream about the way Yu-furen treated me back then, right?”

“She doesn’t need to know. That won’t happen again.” Jiang Wanyin says and it sounds like I promise. “I’ll make sure of it.” It is a promise.

Part of Wei Wuxian wants to get all emotional with how Jiang Wanyin isn’t ashamed of showing his protective side anymore, but another part of Wei Wuxian realizes how Jiang Wanyin has just used Wei Wuxian’s commentary to change the subject at hand. “So, what do you mean about it not being a real betrothal?”

“Qin-zongzhu doesn’t let Qin Su cultivate.” Jiang Wanyin starts, and with every word he says, explaining Qin Su’s predicament and their, not optimal, but still working plan to help her, it all makes more and more sense.

Wei Wuxian can see there is something else there, though. Something hidden, that Jiang Wanyin has purposefully chosen not to acknowledge, and that will remain dormant for as long as Jiang Wanyin can make it – but it will surface, Wei Wuxian is sure it will.

“I’m glad she’s getting a chance.” Wei Wuxian comments once Jiang Wanyin is done telling him everything around Qin Su. “She never said anything about your poor name-giving abilities, though?” Because the dreaded dogs have been mentioned, and Wei Wuxian is well aware they exist, but most of the time he just chooses to ignore that fact. Unfortunately, if he wants to make fun of his brother, he can’t ignore the dogs.

As expected, Jiang Wanyin rolls his eyes once more. “She likes the names; she thinks they’re cute.” He says rather defensively, and he is definitely blushing. But Wei Wuxian won’t comment on it, not until Jiang Wanyin is ready to talk about it.

~*~

“You know,” Wei Wuxian sighs, dejected, “I knew it was going to happen eventually, but it still sucks.”

It, in question, is how well Wen Ning shoots arrows. Much better than Wei Wuxian had ever shot in both of his lives (he shot worse in Mo Xuanyu’s body than his own, but he blames that solely on Mo Xuanyu’s weak golden-core and physique).

“This is what happens when you give someone with talent and potential all the tools to thrive.” He makes a show of putting the back of his hand on his forehead and closing his eyes, looking the picture of misery.

Wen Ning, and it is the first time Wei Wuxian has ever seen it, laughs unrestrained. It is a good look on Wen Ning and that moment Wei Wuxian decides that, if him being stupid can make Wen Ning look this happy, he will be sure to be stupid many times in the future. Part of him wonders if Wen Ning would have ever laughed like that when they were living together in the Burial Mounds if his body could. They were happy, Wei Wuxian knew that they were happy, but they weren’t free like they are now.

“Ying-gege is exaggerating.” Wen Ning says eventually, once he manages to stop laughing at Wei Wuxian’s antics.

Wei Wuxian shakes his head and smiles because of course Wen Ning is also humble. “Do you think you could shoot farther than that?” He asks, at last, preparing to fly another kite.

Wen Ning contemplates for a second. “I don’t think I’m strong enough.” He says and Wei Wuxian does a double-take.

“What do you mean?”

“My body is still young, Ying-gege.” Wen Ning’s words sound like they are the most obvious thing in the world. They are. “I can’t pull the bowstring that far, and that influences how far I can shoot.”

Wei Wuxian looks at Wen Ning like he has grown a second head. “You’re not using your spiritual power?”

Wen Ning blinks twice, slowly, utterly confused. “No?”

That means Wen Ning shot farther than Wei Wuxian had ever shot during his prime, in an eleven-year-old body, without the aid of qi. Holy. Shit. “How?” Wei Wuxian is so dumbfounded he is at a loss for words. The only person who could make Wei Wuxian speechless in the original timeline was Lan Wangji, so it says something about the state of his astonishment.

“I got used to the strength as a fierce-corpse.” Wen Ning starts explaining while Wei Wuxian’s mind slowly restarts working. “When you told me about the array, I knew I would go back to having a living body and that a living body doesn’t have that kind of strength.” Except for the Lan, Wei Wuxian’s mind helpfully discloses. “Except for the Lan.” It takes a beat or two for Wei Wuxian to notice Wen Ning said the words out loud. “I asked Ah’Yuan how the Lan get so strong, and he told me it was a product of the handstand punishments applied to the disciples.”

Wei Wuxian, of course, knew that. “You’re seriously telling me you’ve been doing handstands since heavens know when because you wanted your fierce-corpse strength back?” It is still hard for him to grasp the concept of someone doing that willingly, though (Lan Wangji and Lan Xichen did. He blatantly ignores that fact).

“Yes?” He is smiling again, probably amused at Wei Wuxian’s expense. Feels nice.

And then Wei Wuxian realizes how far the kite has flown and frowns at it. “If you use spiritual energy, you think you can hit it?” It is close enough they can still see its shape, but the colors have long blurred into one. Wei Wuxian has never been able to shoot a kite down that far.

“There’s only one way to find out.” A third voice comes from behind them. It’s Jiang Wanyin. “I think he can.”

Wen Ning looks up and picks up an arrow from the quiver over his shoulder. He draws the bowstring as far as his body can physically pull it, and aims at – oh, the irony – the sun. Wei Wuxian takes a moment to appreciate how polished Wen Ning’s form has become when compared to that first meeting in the original timeline. The fingers holding onto the arrow start glowing pale-red at the shixuan[4], and Wen Ning pulls his hand back, finally releasing it.

Then many things happen at once. First, the energy concentrated in his fingers gives the arrow the speed necessary to go through the kite – and much farther than that, Wei Wuxian also notices. Second, the leftover energy from the arrow travels through the bowstring to the wood of the bow arch. Third, the bow shatters. Four, the wood splinters fly everywhere, cutting Wei Wuxian, Jiang Wanyin, and Wen Ning. Wen Ning’s hand gets the worst of it all and is actively bleeding, and Wei Wuxian knows Wen Qing is going to be really mad at them for that – and Jiang Yanli is going to be disappointed, he doesn’t know which is worse.

Wen Ning looks shocked, but soon his expression morphs into worry and then guilt. “I’m sorry!” He cries.

Jiang Wanyin and Wei Wuxian, though, are looking at each other, and then at Wen Ning, and they both know exactly what is going through the other one’s head because they exclaim, in unison, “that was awesome.” Before Wen Ning can say anything, Wei Wuxian adds, “I’m definitely making you a spiritual bow.”

However, they need to think about spiritual bows – or kites lost in the woods – at a later date, because Wen Ning’s hand is still bleeding, with probably so many splinters embed into it his palm Wei Wuxian just cringes at the thought of removing them one by one, and they have to get him back to Wen Qing so she can take care of it while scolding the hell out of the three them.

~*~

Wen Qing, just as expected, is furious. She works quickly enough, though, and although she is fuming through the whole process muttering under her breath, Wei Wuxian notices she is also very proud. The act of using spiritual power to break things down is, of course, not uncommon – Wei Wuxian’s memory goes directly to the image of Lan Wangji punching trees like they have committed a hate crime –, but not like that. In any normal circumstance, only the bowstring would snap – it has happened to Wei Wuxian before he could control his spiritual power –, but Wen Ning, unconsciously, directed the energy to the arch to prevent it from happening.

Since the bow was made out of regular wood and was not enchanted with durability spells, the energy was too much for it and the bow exploded. Partly because of the lack of enchantment, partly because there was just so much spiritual energy. There was so much energy that Wei Wuxian is sure Wen Ning could make arrows purely out of it if he had the tools for it – namely, a Spiritual Bow and training – and this is not something anyone can do. Jin Ling was unbelievably skilled as both a cultivator and an archer, and although he had a Spiritual Bow made specifically for him, he still never could. But Wen Ning can, and Wei Wuxian will make sure he does.

“Be careful next time, Ah’Ning.” Wen Qing says with Wei Wuxian eventually learned is fond exasperation, patting Wen Ning’s hair softly. Wen Ning’s left hand is bandaged and should be out of commission for the next few hours, maybe a day, but his spiritual power is strong enough that he won’t have any scars. Then she turns to Wei Wuxian and Jiang Wanyin. “The two of you,” Wen Qing starts, takes a deep breath, and gives them a look that speaks a thousand words.

She doesn’t finish; she doesn’t need to.

Don’t let it happen again, or else. They have heard it loud and clear.

~*~

Half a shichen before lunchtime, Wei Wuxian asks everyone to attend a meeting to talk about Xue Yang and Mo Shengwei. Everyone except the people they are going to talk about, though (and his sisters because they didn’t think they were needed there and decided to pass on the meeting). Xue Yang, ever since setting his eyes on Xiao Xingchen the day before, has stuck to Xiao Xingchen’s side and hasn’t left Xiao Xingchen alone. The whole thing makes Wei Wuxian think that maybe Xue Yang was just born to be fixated on Xiao Xingchen, no matter how different the circumstances around their first meeting are.

Mo Shengwei is left with Meng Yao – who was thrilled to know he had such a small little brother – and Nie Huaisang – who kept looking like he wanted to hold the baby but was deathly afraid he would drop the baby if he did – as well as Meng Shi and Xiao Qionglian.

“Xue Yang is very naïve.” Wei Wuxian starts. “Not in the normal sense of children being generally naïve, because he was homeless and whoever has lived on the streets know you can’t survive if you’re naïve, but on the sense that if someone offers him something in exchange for a favor, he will believe the person is telling the truth, even if they aren’t.”

“Is this what happened to him in your first timeline?” His mother asks.

Wei Wuxian nods. “Yes. From what he has told me during our travel to Yunmeng, everyone from Yueyang was always honest, and they always fulfilled their sides of the deals, so Xue Yang, the first one, had reason to believe Chang Cian wouldn’t be different.” Then he shakes his head lightly. “But whatever happened then won’t happen now because Xue Yang is with us, and nobody will take advantage of him while he’s under our protection.”

“You trust him, though?” Jiang Wanyin is the one to ask the question Wei Wuxian knows everyone is thinking.

“I’ll trust him for as long as he deserves it.” Is his final answer. “Xue Yang might be odd, but I don’t think he is evil. By our standards, the original Xue Yang was evil, yes, but not necessarily if you see things through his eyes. He trusted a Sect Leader and got beaten up because of it, and when he went to said Sect Leader to get his reward, the man had already eaten it, when he saw the man’s carriage and tried to get him to fulfill his part of the deal, the man ran him over. He was a seven-year-old child, and children are very easy to impress.” Those are things he hasn’t told his parents about, since they are a part of his second life, but are necessary if Xue Yang is to be a permanent addition to their Sect.

“What do you mean by children are easy to impress?”

Wei Wuxian shrugs. “Everyone has this image of cultivators, that they are the epitome of good since they carry the power of the gods themselves. This is how commonfolk sees us. A child will of course trust a man who is a leader of those supposedly demi-gods, so imagine what went through his head when not only he was deceived, but also beaten. Xue Yang’s impression of cultivators went from 1 to 100 very quickly, and that resulted in him messing with demonic cultivation because it was what the so-called pristine cultivators hated the most. Someone like that committed a crime that would be punished by death and not only got away with it but also got taken in one of those so-called pristine Sects to keep researching demonic cultivation. It is very safe to say that Xue Yang’s views on right and wrong got mixed up very early, and as he grew up, he no longer could discern one from the other.”

Wen Ning frowns. “So, what you’re saying, Ying-gege, is that Xue Yang wasn’t evil?”

“No, no. He was evil, very evil.” Because he was. He just couldn’t understand he was. “But he was evil because he went mad, not mad because he was evil. One thing Lan Zhan repeated over and over to me is how resentful energy would corrupt my mind eventually, and I would lose it. Xue Yang had already lost it when he started using resentful energy, and that’s why he never had a problem with it. I was constantly fighting against its will, Xue Yang was going with it ever since day one.”

Wei Changze clicks his tongue. “And why did you think Xue Yang was worth saving?”

A very reasonable question. “Because he still sees cultivators like demi-gods. I’m twelve and the moment I told him I was a cultivator – and proved it with a fire talisman – and that he had potential to become one, he followed me like a duckling. What we need to do is, while he is still young, teach him the differences between right and wrong, and that cultivators are still people, which means they, too, can do wrong.”

“Is he coming with us to Yiling?” His mother asks. “He’s taken to Ah’Chen very quickly.”

“He also seems to like you a lot, Ah’Ying.” His father adds.

“It’s best if he comes to Yiling and trains the Yin path.” A lot of gasps echo in the Sword Hall. “There is a reason why I took Xue Yang and Mo Xuanyu with me, and not somewhere else. Both of them are very compatible with the Yin path. But that can be discussed later because there are other pressing matters now.”

Xiao Qiaoyan’s expression darkens. “You never told me Mo Xuanyu’s mother was so young.” Wei Wuxian could say he hadn’t known before, but his mother would see right through his lie.

“I wanted the shock.” He explains. “I know Yu-furen already dislikes Jin Guangshan because of Madam Jin, but she can’t simply act on mere dislike because he is still very powerful.” Wei Wuxian looks quickly at Yu Ziyuan when he says it, and she nods at him, agreeing with his words. “But with Mo-er-guniang and her son, we have a little bit more.”

“But a little bit more is not enough, is it?” Yu Ziyuan is the one to question, and Wei Wuxian looks surprised for a second before recollecting himself – he imagined her behavior would change after what he showed her his memories, but he also imagined she would spend a long time ignoring him first.

“Yu-furen is right.” He agrees. “It is not enough.” He sighs heavily. “LanlingJin is a patriarchy and Jin Guangshan still has way too many faithful followers, so if we expose this now, they will try to sweep it under the rug like they have been doing with his infidelity for years.” Everyone looks solemn at that because it is the truth.

Jiang Wanyin crosses his arms over his chest, looking at the table with one of the deepest frowns Wei Wuxian has ever seen on his brother’s face. “When we discussed Jin Guangshan, we agreed to investigate and gather as much evidence of as many crimes as we can to condemn him.” Wen Ning and Wei Wuxian nod. “We don’t want him to just be killed, we want him to be scorned by commonfolk, gentry, and rogues alike. He was one of the main reasons why Ning-xiong’s family ended how it did, as well as why Wei Wuxian and I fell apart.”

“He wanted the Stygian Tiger Seal.” Wei Wuxian adds when he notices Jiang Wanyin won’t. “He took advantage of YunmengJiang’s weakened state after the war and started to undermine Jiang Cheng. It started with the Nie, Lan, and Jin swearing brotherhood, but keeping Jiang Cheng out of it, then the rumors that Jiang Cheng didn’t have me leashed tight enough, that he couldn’t control me, Jin Guangshan even tried to reinstate the betrothal between Shijie and the Peacock while we were still in mourning. All of that on top of questioning YunmengJiang’s power while implying they weren’t strong enough to keep the Seal.”

Everyone in the room, except Jiang Fengmian, knows about Jiang Yanli and Jin Zixuan’s betrothal being broken back when Wei Wuxian was a teenager – Yu Ziyuan, though, only knows because Wei Wuxian showed it to her through his memories, so it isn’t much of a surprise. But the YunmengJiang masters hadn’t known about the other things. Xiao Qiaoyan and Wei Changze knew some of it, but not in detail – but by then they have already accepted that the more gruesome details will come out, eventually.

“All of it won’t happen this time, though.” Wen Ning says quietly. “Especially not the work camps. We can’t let him do it.”

Wei Wuxian, who is close enough, reaches for Wen Ning’s hand and squeezes it. “That’s never happening again, I promise you.” The memory of Wen Ning’s dead body killing the perpetrators of his death is still very vivid in Wei Wuxian’s mind. Wen Ning will not die again. “And because we’re not letting the work camps happen, they would’ve been the nail in the coffin in this timeline, we will have to gather as much dirt on Jin Guangshan as we can from the shadows.”

“Are you insinuating you want to send spies to the Carp Tower?” Jiang Fengmian asks as if it is the worst thing in the world.

“Dad,” Jiang Wanyin snorts, “we don’t need a spy when mom’s best friend is Jin Guangshan’s wife.” And then he turns to Yu Ziyuan. “Sun-ayi would work with us, wouldn’t she?”

Yu Ziyuan nods. “Yes, she would.”

And with that out of the way, there is still one last thing they need to talk about. “Now, about the mountain’s resentment.” Wei Wuxian speaks and every single other person in the room looks at him.

“Ah’Ying,” his mother whispers, hopeful, “did you find a way to break it?”

The real answer is kind of, but nobody needs to know the specifics, so he just gives them all a beaming smile and exclaims, “yes!” And, just for good measure, adds, “I can break it later today.”

~*~

After lunch, all of the children and teenagers gather in the drill grounds, because Wei Wuxian had the brilliant idea of some friendly sparring, and Xiao Xingchen and Xue Yang were very vocal about wanting to watch since they aren’t allowed to fight yet – Xiao Xingchen has already begun core formation, but Xiao Qiaoyan hasn’t started teaching him sword drills yet, he’s still too small. Mo Shengwei also ends up coming with them, once Wei Wuxian and Wen Ning assured her that Mo Xuanyu would be completely safe and sound with Wei Wuxian’s mother (who was completely on board with having Mo Shengwei hanging around people her age, for a change).

“You’re probably going to need this.” Jiang Wanyin says while he throws something toward Wei Wuxian, who catches it by reflex.

Suibian is a familiar weight on his hand, and Wei Wuxian can’t deny how much he has missed it. He had missed it in his first life too, but the sword had sealed itself and even if he wanted, he wouldn’t be able to wield it without a golden core. But now he has one – half of one, but same difference – and Jiang Wanyin had Suibian made to be the same as Wei Wuxian’s one and only sword.

“Thanks, Jiang Cheng.” Wei Wuxian whispers, but this time there isn’t any sadness or weight coming from Wei Wuxian’s words, just gratitude. “She’s perfect.”

And then they start the sparing matches.

Wei Wuxian insists he wants to fight against his Shijie, so they go first. Jiang Yanli has the advantage of height, but Wei Wuxian has the advantage of age, which makes their match very even. His sister uses Bailian to parry Suibian, all while commanding Zixian to restrain Wei Wuxian’s legs. Wei Wuxian manages to avoid Zixian with his agility and quick thinking for most of the time, but it reaches a point Wei Wuxian’s little body can’t respond as fast as before, and eventually, Jiang Yanli manages to bind Wei Wuxian with Zixian.

“I pity whoever has to fight against Shijie when we go to the Cloud Recesses.” Wei Wuxian says breathless, lying flat on his back. “It’s a nightmare dodging this thing.”

Jiang Yanli chuckles, offering him a hand. “Ah’Xian is a flatterer.” She tells him while he helps him up, bopping his nose with her knuckle once he’s standing again.

Then it is Meng Yao’s turn to spar against Jiang Wanyin. Wei Wuxian remembers that Meng Yao didn’t have a good cultivation base, but that he was a very fast learner, and because of that he wasn’t bad at sword duels – he just couldn’t keep fighting for long, thus preferring to deal sneak attacks. This Meng Yao has a solid, well-formed golden core and it shows, because he moves fast and precise – even more so than Qin Su, from the little Wei Wuxian has seen – trying to look for openings in Jiang Wanyin’s form.

This fight, however, is rigged from the start. Jiang Wanyin might have gotten used to fighting with Zidian, which means he unknowingly has trouble defending his left side without it, but that doesn’t exclude the fact that he has had way too many years of practice with Sandu – Sandu is as much as a part of him as he is a part of Sandu. Although not standing a chance, Meng Yao does put up a good fight, Wei Wuxian notices.

His quick thinking comes through how he takes advantage of Jiang Wanyin’s left open guard, but Aisheng isn’t flexible enough yet to get a hit sufficiently good to force Jiang Wanyin to forfeit. Wei Wuxian can see now that his mother has trained Meng Yao for quick surprise fights, rather than long extended ones, and that is one of the many reasons why Meng Yao loses – of course, fighting against someone who has over four times your age of experience is the biggest one, but Meng Yao doesn’t know that detail, so Wei Wuxian doesn’t point it out.

The third and last fight (because Wen Qing doesn’t want to spar and Qin Su doesn’t have a Spiritual Sword yet) is between Wen Ning and Nie Huaisang. Also known as the fight Wei Wuxian is the most excited about. Back in the original timeline, neither Nie Huaisang nor Wen Ning fought, and although Wei Wuxian knows Wen Ning taught Ah’Yuan the QishanWen sword style, Wei Wuxian himself has never seen Wen Ning wielding a sword. It is an understatement to say that Wei Wuxian is vibrating on the floor where he’s sitting in a lotus position.

Both of them have disadvantages, though. Nie Huaisang has just gotten the battle fans earlier this morning and is not entirely adapted to their size and weight, while Wen Ning has broken his bow earlier this morning and will be forced to fight with his sword – which he can do, but it is not his preferred style. Wei Wuxian already wants to see them sparring again a few years down the line when they are at their primes because he is sure watching two long-range fighters in a spar is going to be much more exciting, considering how flashy those types of fighting can get.

Just as expected, this fight at the moment isn’t flashy. Wen Ning has to wield his sword and get close to Nie Huaisang, who uses Jiaowan to block the attacks while trying to use Zhixu to attack. Wei Wuxian sees a thin thread of qi coming from Nie Huaisang’s left hand, and in a second Zhixu is spinning while moving in an arc, aimed directly at Wen Ning’s back. Alright, this is starting to get flashy.

Everyone is sure Zhixu – the blades are retracted, of course – will hit Wen Ning’s back, Wei Wuxian can even see Wen Qing’s apprehension in his peripheral vision, but right before the hit connects, Wen Ning uses his sword’s scabbard to block it, causing everyone to gasp. He then moves to drop his sword, but it doesn’t fall. Turns out they want to give a flashy fight, after all. Wen Ning whispers sword chants, sending his sword to attack Jiaowan while he defends Zhixu with the scabbard. At the same time, Wen Ning moves inside the space Nie Huaisang had put between them, trying to get in a few hits with his bare hands.

Wei Wuxian sees the punch Wen Ning aims at Nie Huaisang’s stomach, and wonders how much of his strength he will use because Wen Ning is strong. The answer comes soon enough when Nie Huaisang blocks the punch with the palm of his left hand – the one controlling Zhixu. The impact causes a wave of energy to blast from their hands, which pushes the air backward like a gust of wind. Not only Wen Ning used Spiritual Energy in the punch, but Nie Huaisang used it to defend, and the shockwave left everyone’s hair in disarray.

They stop at this position, Wen Ning’s closed fist being held by Nie Huaisang’s palm, while Wen Ning’s sword’s scabbard keeps Zhixu occupied, and Jiaowan can’t move with Wen Ning’s sword holding it in place by Nie Huaisang’s side. It’s a perfectly even fight, and none of them look like they will forfeit.

“Alright, guys.” Wei Wuxian sing-songs, but the two in the drill grounds don’t move an inch. “I think we can call it a tie, right?”

Nie Huaisang gives one of his sugary smiles that are not sweet at all. “Qionglin-xiong will forfeit.” He says.

Wen Ning chuckles and looks at Nie Huaisang with the exact same expression – which looks rather frightening on Wen Ning’s sweet face. “Apologies, Huaisang-xiong, but I’m not forfeiting. You are.”

Looking at them Wei Wuxian just knows he won’t get anywhere with them, so he turns around and looks for Jiang Cheng – who is chatting excitedly with Qin Su, cute. “Jiang Cheng, are they always like that?” He asks, gesturing to the two still holding the same position with a tilt of his head.

“Without spiritual weapons, they are currently at two-hundred and seven wins Ning-xiong and two-hundred and seven wins to Huaisang-xiong. They decided they would define the final winner once Nie Huaisang got his battle fans since Ning-xiong has had the sword for a while.” Jiang Wanyin explains.

“Ah’Ning!” Wei Wuxian exclaims. “When did you become so competitive?” He can understand this stubborn behavior from Nie Huaisang, he is a Nie first and foremost, but not from Wen Ning. Must have been all the time he spent around Jiang Wanyin. Noticing Wen Ning isn’t going to answer, he turns to his sister. “Qing-jiejie!”

Wen Qing levels him with a highly unimpressed look. “Yes, Ying-didi?” He just points at Wen Ning, because that’s just obvious enough. Wen Qing dares to shrug. “Ah’Ning is having fun and nobody is getting hurt, so let him be.” The jab at what happened this morning hits hard but also gives Wei Wuxian the argument he needed.

“This match doesn’t count.” He announces. “Ah’Ning also doesn’t have his main spiritual weapon yet, besides, his hand is hurt.” Surely enough, the bandages around the hand holding the scabbard have turned red at the palm. “You can fight again once Ah’Ning has his Spiritual Weapon.”

Luckily, this is enough to make Wen Ning and Nie Huaisang nod at each other, moving out of the other one’s personal space. Wei Wuxian looks at the sky and notices how low the sun has gotten, and sighs.

“I need to get a room ready to break the curse.” He says loud enough only the people right next to him, who currently are Wen Qing, Jiang Yanli, and Mo Shengwei, hear it. “Qing-jiejie, can you get me your strongest anesthetic?”

Wen Qing raises a single brow. “What do you need it for?”

“Part of the process involves forcefully removing the Resentful Energy from my mother’s body, and believe me when I say I would know how painful that is.” He tells her with his most trustful tone. “I don’t want my mother to suffer during it, she’s already been through enough.”

“I’ll get you something.” Wen Qing promises and Wei Wuxian smiles. He has noticed how much honest with her feelings Wen Qing is this time around. Her care is not sharp at the edges anymore, and she shows softer expressions much more frequently. This is one of those times.

~*~

Wen Ning decides to stay with his sister outside of the room where Ying-gege is doing the procedure on Xiao-ayi, arguing that if something goes awry, his sister might need someone to get some help while she does what she can. It works like a charm, partly because Wen Ning is now aware of how powerful his puppy eyes are, and he stays in vigil with his sister for two shichen.

When the door opens, Ying-gege is the only one to come through, and the moment Wen Ning lays his eyes on Ying-gege, he just knows. “Mother is still under; the removal took a greater toll on her than I expected.” He tells Wen Qing, and she proceeds to hold Xiao-ayi bridal style and take her away to the medical wing. “Tell me if there are any traces of it remaining, please, Qing-jiejie.”

Wen Qing smiles. She wouldn’t if she knew the truth. “Of course, Ying-didi.”

But it is only after his sister is gone that Wen Ning turns to Ying-gege, because Wen Ning is still way too loyal to Wei Wuxian. His expression is one he has shown a very few selected people before. Wanyin-xiong was one of them. “Wei-gongzi.” Wen Ning says, firm.

Ying-gege looks sheepish. “Aiyah, Ah’Ning, why are you being so formal? Has it really been that long?”

Sometimes Wen Ning just wishes he had it in him to punch Ying-gege. “I thought you said you would be selfish this time.”

That gets a reaction. “What do you mean?” It makes Ying-gege’s smile waver.

“When I met Cangse Sanren for the first time, I knew there was something wrong with her.” Wen Ning speaks slowly, calmly. “Maybe it was because I was a fierce corpse for so long and ended up so used to it, maybe because of the Burial Mounds, I don’t know. I just know I could sense the Resentful Energy coming from her.” Ying-gege looks like he wants to be anywhere but there right now. “Not in the same way I felt it coming from you back then, though. Back then, it was all around you, but with her, it was inside.”

Ying-gege chuckles, and it sounds empty. “I don’t know what you mean, Ah’Ning.” But he does, Wen Ning knows he does.

“There is no Resentful Energy coming from Xiao-ayi anymore, Wei-gongzi.” He tells Ying-gege. “It’s coming from you, now.” And then he shakes his head, tired. “You didn’t purify her; you just transferred her curse to you.”

“Ah’Ning.” There’s an edge to his tone. “Ah’Ning you can’t tell anyone.”

No. Wen Ning can accept Ying-gege going back to his self-sacrificing ways. What he cannot accept is those ways hurting Ying-gege all over again. “We are telling Wanyin-xiong.”

“Not him!” Ying-gege exclaims, it is a raw pleading tone. “He can’t know, he’ll kill me.”

“Wei-gongzi.” Wen Ning levels. “It was the secrets that drove the two of you apart the first time, haven’t you learned from your mistakes?” His words are meant to hurt and he knows they’ve hit their target when Ying-gege flinches.

“Ah’Ning…” The way Ying-gege looks down, utterly defeated, hurt somewhat. But it doesn’t hurt as much as the betrayal Wen Ning felt when he realized what his best friend – his brother – had done to himself. “I didn’t want you to get mad at me.”

And after all those years, Ying-gege still doesn’t understand. “I’m not mad, Ying-gege.” He softens his tone because the next blow will hit just as hard and the ones before. “I’m really disappointed, though.” And he won’t be the only one, once Wanyin-xiong learns about it. “If you don’t tell him, I will, just like I did with the golden core transfer.”

Wen Ning leaves Ying-gege alone after this. He will give him some time to create the courage to face Wanyin-xiong’s fury, and then they will go through it together, just as they’ve done so many times in the past.

[1] The donghua QingheNie motif. It’s the one I like the most for Qinghe Nie.

[2] 娇婉 (jiāowǎn): jiao – delicate; tender / wan – diplomatic

[3] 志虚 (zhìxū): zhi – ambition / xu – in vain. Both of the names were chosen to make Nie Huaisang look weak and be underestimated. One is all about how delicate he is, and how he prefers diplomacy over physical fighting, while the other shows how he thinks ambition won’t take him anywhere.

[4] The meridian points located on the tip of the fingers. I’m going by Wikipedia on this one.